Перевод: с английского на все языки

со всех языков на английский

History and problems

Толкование Перевод

1 history

noun

1) (continuous record) Geschichte, die

histories — historische Darstellungen

2) no pl., no art. Geschichte, die; (study of past events) Geschichte, die; Geschichtswissenschaft, die

make history — Geschichte machen

and the rest is history — und das Weitere ist [ja] bekannt

3) (train of events) Geschichte, die; (of person) Werdegang, der

have a history of asthma/shoplifting — schon lange an Asthma leiden/eine Vorgeschichte als Ladendieb haben

4) (eventful past career) Geschichte, die

* * *
['histəri]
plural - histories; noun

1) (the study of events etc that happened in the past: She is studying British history; ( also adjective) a history lesson/book.) die Geschichte, Geschichts-...

2) (a description usually in writing of past events, ways of life etc: I'm writing a history of Scotland.) die Geschichte

3) ((the description of) the usually interesting events etc associated with (something): This desk/word has a very interesting history.) die Vergangenheit

•

- academic.ru/35048/historian">historian
- historic
- historical
- historically
- make history
* * *

his·tory

[ˈhɪst^əri, AM also -ɚi]

I. n

1. no pl (past events) Geschichte f; (study also) Geschichtswissenschaft f

our house has a colourful \history unser Haus hat eine schillernde Vergangenheit

the rest is \history der Rest ist Geschichte [o bekannt]

sb's life \history jds Lebensgeschichte

to go down in \history as sth als etw in die Geschichte eingehen

to make \history Geschichte schreiben

2. ( fig)

that's all \history das gehört alles der Vergangenheit an

Tina and Charles went out together for five years, but they're \history now Tina und Charles waren fünf Jahre ein Paar, aber jetzt sind sie nicht mehr zusammen; ( fam)

if that bullet had found its mark you'd be \history by now wenn diese Kugel ihr Ziel nicht verfehlt hätte, wärst du jetzt mausetot fam

ancient \history ( fig) kalter Kaffee fam

3. usu sing (background) Vorgeschichte f

her family has a \history of heart problems Herzprobleme liegen bei ihr in der Familie

there's a long \history of industrial disputes at that factory betriebliche Auseinandersetzungen haben in dieser Fabrik eine lange Tradition

II. n modifier (book, class) Geschichts-

\history question geschichtliche Frage

* * *
['hIstərI]
n

1) Geschichte f; (= study of history) Geschichte f, Geschichtswissenschaft f

history will judge — die Geschichte wird ihr Urteil fällen

history has taught us that... —

the highest salary in television history — das höchste Gehalt in der Geschichte des Fernsehens

to make history —

... and the rest is history —... und der Rest ist Geschichte

that's all history now (fig) — das gehört jetzt alles der Vergangenheit an

he's history — er ist schon lange vergessen or passé (inf)

2) (= personal record) Geschichte f

he has a history of violence — er hat eine Vorgeschichte als Gewalttäter

the family has a history of heart disease — Herzleiden liegen in der Familie

he has a history of heart disease — er hat schon lange ein Herzleiden

3) (= background) Vorgeschichte f

to know the history of an affair — den Hintergrund einer Affäre kennen

4) (COMPUT) Verlauf m, Protokoll nt

* * *

history [ˈhıstərı; -trı] s

1. Geschichte f:

a) geschichtliche Vergangenheit oder Entwicklung

b) Geschichtswissenschaft f, Historik f:

ancient (medieval, modern) history Alte (Mittlere, Neue[re]) Geschichte;

that’s ancient ( oder past) history das ist Schnee von gestern umg;

contemporary history Zeitgeschichte;

history of art Kunstgeschichte;

history of civilization Kulturgeschichte;

history of literature Literaturgeschichte;

history of the mind Geistesgeschichte;

history of religions Religionsgeschichte;

go down in history in die Geschichte eingehen;

make history Geschichte machen;

the chair has a history der Stuhl hat eine (interessante) Vergangenheit;

that’s all history now das ist alles längst vorbei; → man A 2

2. (Entwicklungs)Geschichte f, Werdegang m ( auch TECH)

3. TECH Bearbeitungsvorgang m

4. allg, auch MED Vorgeschichte f:

(case) history Krankengeschichte f, Anamnese f

5. Lebensbeschreibung f, -lauf m

6. (zusammenhängende) Darstellung oder Beschreibung, Geschichte f: → natural history

7. historisches Drama

8. Historienbild n

9. COMPUT, INTERNET Verlauf m, Protokoll n

* * *

noun

1) (continuous record) Geschichte, die

histories — historische Darstellungen

2) no pl., no art. Geschichte, die; (study of past events) Geschichte, die; Geschichtswissenschaft, die

make history — Geschichte machen

and the rest is history — und das Weitere ist [ja] bekannt

3) (train of events) Geschichte, die; (of person) Werdegang, der

have a history of asthma/shoplifting — schon lange an Asthma leiden/eine Vorgeschichte als Ladendieb haben

4) (eventful past career) Geschichte, die

* * *

n.

Geschichte f.

Historie -n f.

Werdegang m.

English-german dictionary > history
2 history

his·tory [ʼhɪst^əri, Am also -ɚi] n

1) no pl ( past events) Geschichte f; ( study also) Geschichtswissenschaft f;

our house has a colourful \history unser Haus hat eine schillernde Vergangenheit;

the rest is \history der Rest ist Geschichte [o bekannt];

sb's life \history jds Lebensgeschichte;

to go down in \history as sth als etw in die Geschichte eingehen;

to make \history Geschichte schreiben;

2)( fig)

that's all \history das gehört alles der Vergangenheit an;

Tina and Charles went out together for five years, but they're \history now Tina und Charles waren fünf Jahre ein Paar, aber jetzt sind sie nicht mehr zusammen ( fam);

if that bullet had found its mark you'd be \history by now wenn diese Kugel ihr Ziel nicht verfehlt hätte, wärst du jetzt mausetot ( fam)

ancient \history ( fig) kalter Kaffee ( fam)

3) usu sing ( background) Vorgeschichte f;

her family has a \history of heart problems Herzprobleme liegen bei ihr in der Familie;

there's a long \history of industrial disputes at that factory betriebliche Auseinandersetzungen haben in dieser Fabrik eine lange Tradition n

modifier (book, class) Geschichts-;

\history question geschichtliche Frage

English-German students dictionary > history
3 CULTURE, LITERATURE, AND LANGUAGE

   ■ Bell, Aubrey F. G. The Oxford Book of Portuguese Verse: XIIth Century-XXth Century. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1925, 1952 (2nd edition, B. Vi-digal, ed.).

   ■. Portuguese Literature. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1922, 1970 (2nd edition, B. Vidigal, ed.).

   ■ Bleiberg, German, Maureen Ihrie, and Janet Pérez, eds. Dictionary of the Literature of the Iberian Peninsula, 2 vols. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1993.

   ■ Castro, Francisco Lyon de, ed. História da literatura portuguesa, 7 vols. Lisbon: Alfa, 2001-02.

   ■ Cidade, Hernani. Lições de Cultura e Literatura Portuguesa, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1960-62.

   ■ Cook, Manuela. Portuguese: A Complete Course for Beginners. London: Hodder and Stoughton, 1996. Figueiredo, Fidelino. História literária de Portugal. Coimbra, 1944. Gentile, Georges Le. La Littérature Portugaise. Rev. ed. Paris, 1951. Kunoff, Hugo. Portuguese Literature from Its Origins to 1990: A Bibliography Based on the Collections at Indiana University. Metuchen, N.J.: Scarecrow Press, 1994.

   ■ Longland, Jean. Contemporary Portuguese Poetry. A Bilingual Selection. Irvington-on-Hudson: Harvey House, 1966. Prado Coelho, Jacinto do. Dicionário das Literaturas Portuguesas, Galega e Brasileira, 3rd ed. Oporto, 1978. Rossi, Giuseppe C. Storia della letteratura portoghesa. Florence, 1953.

   ■ Santos, João Camilo dos. "Portuguese Contemporary Literature." In Antônio Costa Pinto, ed., Modern Portugal, 218-42. Palo Alto, Calif.: SPOSS, 1998.

   ■ Saraiva, Antônio José. História da cultura em Portugal, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1950-60.

   ■. História da Literatura Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1990 ed.

   ■, and Oscar Lopes. História da Literatura Portuguesa. Oporto and Coimbra, 1992 ed.

   ■ Seguier, Jaime de, ed. Dicionário Prático Ilustrado. Oporto: Lello, 1961 and later eds.

   ■ Simões, João Gaspar. História da poesia portuguesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1955-56 and later eds.

   ■. História da poesia portuguesa do século XX. Lisbon, 1959 and later eds.

   ■ Stern, Irwin, ed.-in-chief. Dictionary of Brazilian Literature. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1988.

   ■ TRAVEL AND TOURIST GUIDES ON PORTUGAL

   ■ Adragão, José Victor. The Algarve: The Land, the Sea and Its People. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■ Ballard, Sam, and Jane Ballard. Pousadas of Portugal: Unique Lodgings in State-owned Castles, Palaces, Mansions and Hotels. Boston: Harvard Common, 1986.

   ■ Bridge, Ann, and Susan Lowndes Marques. The Selective Traveller in Portugal. London: Chatto & Windus, 1968.

   ■ Ellingham, Mark, et al. Portugal: The Rough Guide. London: Rough Guides, 2008 ed.

   ■ Hogg, Anthony. Travellers' Portugal. London: Solo Mio, 1983.

   ■ Kite, Cynthia, and Ralph Kite. Portuguese Country Inns & Pousadas. New York: Warner Books; Karen Brown's Country Inn Series, 1988.

   ■ Lowndes, Susan, ed. Fodor's Portugal 1991. New York: Fodor's, 1990.

   ■ Proença Raúl, and Sant'anna Dionísio, eds. Guía De Portugal. I. Generalidades. Lisboa E, Arredores. Lisbon: Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian, 1924; 1983.

   ■ Robertson, Ian. Portugal: Blue Guide. London: Benn; New York: Norton, 2000 and later eds.

   ■ Stoop, Anne de. Living in Portugal. Paris and New York: Flammarion, 1995. Wright, David, and Patrick Swift. Minho and North Portugal: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1968.

   ■. Lisbon: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1971.

   ■. Algarve: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1973.

   ■ HISTORY OF PORTUGAL Ancient and Medieval (2000 BCE-1415 CE)

   ■ Alarção, Jorge de. Roman Portugal. Volume I: Introduction. Warminster, U.K., 1988.

   ■ Almeida, Fortunato de. História de Portugal. Vol. I. Coimbra, 1922. Arnaut, Salvador Dias. A Crise Nacional dos fins do século XVI. Vol. 1. Coimbra, 1960.

   ■ Baião, Antônio, Hernani Cidade, and Manuel Múrias, eds. História de Expansão Portuguesa no Mundo, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1937-40. Caetano, Marcello. Lições de História do Direito Português. Coimbra, 1962. Cortesão, Jaime. Os Factores Democráticos no Formação de Portugal. Lisbon, 1960.

   ■ David, Pierre. Etudes Historiques sur la Galice et le Portugal du VI au XII siécle. Paris, 1947.

   ■ Dias, Eduardo Mayone. Portugal's Secret Jews: The End of an Era. Rumford, R.I.: Peregrinação Publications, 1999. Diffie, Bailey W. Prelude to Empire: Portugal Overseas before Henry the Navigator. Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press, 1960. Dutra, Francis A. "Portugal: To 1279." Dictionary of the Middle Ages. Vol. X: 35-48. New York: Scribners, 1987.

   ■. "Portugal: 1279-1481." Dictionary of the Middle Ages. Vol. X: 48-56. New York: Scribners, 1987. Gama Barros, Henrique de. História de Administração Pública em Portugal nos séculos XII à XV, 11 vols. Lisbon, 1945-51. Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães. A Economia dos Descobrimentos Henriquinos. Lisbon, 1962.

   ■ Gonzaga de Azevedo, Luís. História de Portugal, 6 vols. Lisbon, 1939-44.

   ■ Herculano, Alexandre. História de Portugal, 8 vols., 9th ed. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■ Kennedy, Hugh. Muslim Spain and Portugal: A Political History of al-Anda-lus. London: Longman, 1996.

   ■ Lencastre e Tavora, Luía Gonzaga. O Estudo da Sigilografia Medieval Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■ Livermore, H. V. The Origins of Spain and Portugal. London: Allen & Unwin, 1971.

   ■ Lopes, David. "Os Árabes nas obras de Alexandre Herculano." Boletim da Segunda Classe. Lisbon: Academia Real das Sciéncias, III (1909-10). MacKendrick, Paul. The Iberian Stones Speak. New York: Funk & Wagnalls, 1969.

   ■ Martinez, Pedro Soares. História Diplomática De Portugal [chapter I, 114315]. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Mattoso, José, ed. A Nobreza Medieval Portuguesa: A Família e o Poder. Lisbon: Estampa, 1981.

   ■. Religião e cultura na Idade Média Portuguesa. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional, 1982.

   ■. Identificaçao de um país ( ensaio sobre as orígens de Portugal), 2 vols. Lisbon: Estampa, 1985.

   ■. Novos Ensaios de História Medieval Portuguesa. Lisbon: Edit. Presença, 1988.

   ■. Historia de Portugal. Vol. 2: A Monarquia Feudal ( 1096-1480). Lisbon: Estampa, 1993.

   ■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. Hansa e Portugal na Idade Média. Lisbon, 1959.

   ■. Introduçao à História da Agricultura em Portugal. Lisbon, 1968.

   ■. Daily Life in Portugal in the Middle Ages. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1971.

   ■. Ensaios de História Medieval Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1980.

   ■. "Introduçao à História da Cidade Medieval Portuguesa." Bracara Augusta XXV, 92-93 (January-December 1981): 367-87.

   ■. Guía do Estudante de História Medieval Portuguesa, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■. Portugal Na Crise Dos Séculos XIV e XV-Vol. IV of Serrão and Oliveira Marques, Nova História de Portugal. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■ Peres, Damião de, ed. História de Portugal. Vols. I, II. Barcelos, 1928-29.

   ■ Rau, Virginia. Subsídios para o estudo das Feiras Medievais Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1943.

   ■. Sesma'rias Medievais Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1946.

   ■ Ribeiro, Orlando. "Portugal, formação de." Dicionário da História de Portugal. Vol. III, 432-51. Lisbon, 1966.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. The Travels of the Infante Dom Pedro of Portugal. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1961.

   ■ Russell, P. E. The English Intervention in Spain and Portugal in the Time of Edward III and Richard II. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1955.

   ■ Savory, H. N. Spain and Portugal: The Prehistory of the Iberian Peninsula. New York: Thames and Hudson, 1968.

   ■ Silva, Armando Coelho Ferreira. A Cultura Castreja no Noroeste de Portugal. Pacos de Ferreira, 1986.

   ■ Varagnac, André. O Homem antes da Escrita ( Pre-história). Lisbon, 1963.

   ■ Imperial and Early Modern (1415-1822)

   ■ Azevedo, J. Lúcio de. História de António de Vieira, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1918-20.

   ■. Épocas de Portugal Económico. Lisbon, 1929.

   ■ Borges de Macedo, Jorge. Problemas de História de Indústria Portuguesa no Século X VIII. Lisbon, 1963.

   ■. "Pombal." Dicionário de História de Portugal. Vol. III, 415-23. Lisbon, 1968.

   ■ Bovill, Edward W. The Battle of the Alcazar: An Account of the Defeat of Dom Sebastian at El-Ksar el-Kebir. London, 1952.

   ■ Boxer, C. R. Four Centuries of Portuguese Expansion, 1415-1825: A Succinct Survey. Johannesburg, South Africa: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1961.

   ■. The Portuguese Seaborne Empire 1415-1825. London: Hutchinson, 1969.

   ■. João de Barros: Portuguese Humanist and Historian of Asia. New Delhi, India: Xavier Centre, 1981.

   ■ Cheke, Marcus. Dictator of Portugal: A Life of the Marquis of Pombal, 16991782. London: Sidgwick & Jackson, 1938.

   ■ Cunha, Luís da. Testamento Político. Lisbon, 1820.

   ■ Davidson, Lillias C. Catherine of Bragança. London: John Murray, 1908.

   ■ Dutra, Francis A. "Membership in the Order of Christ in the Seventeenth Century." The Americas 27 (1970): 3-25.

   ■ Eberlein, H. D., and R. W. Ramsdell. The Practical Book of Italian, Spanish and Portuguese Furniture. Philadelphia: Lippincott, 1927.

   ■ Ericeira, Luís de Meneses [Count of]. História de Portugal Restaurado, 4 vols. Oporto, 1945.

   ■ Fisher, H. E. S. "Anglo-Portuguese Trade, 1700-70." Economic History Review XVI, 2 (1963): 219-33.

   ■. The Portugal Trade: A Study of Anglo-Portuguese Commerce, 1700- 1770. London: Methuen, 1971.

   ■ Francis, A. D. The Methuens and Portugal: 1691-1708. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1966.

   ■. Portugal, 1715-1808. London: Tamesis, 1985.

   ■ Hanson, Carl A. Economy and Society in Baroque Portugal, 1668-1703. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1981.

   ■ Herculano, Alexandre. History of the Origin and Establishment of the Inquisition in Portugal. New York: AMS Press, 1968 reprint.

   ■ Kendrick, T. D. The Lisbon Earthquake. London: Methuen, 1956.

   ■ Livermore, H. V. "The Privileges of an Englishman in the Kingdom and Dominions of Portugal." Atlante 11 (1954): 57-77.

   ■ Macauley, Neil. Dom Pedro: The Struggle for Liberty in Brazil and Portugal, 1798-1834. Durham, N.C.: Duke University Press, 1986.

   ■ Macauley, Rose. They Went to Portugal. London: Jonathan Cape, 1946.

   ■. They Went to Portugal, Too. London: Carcanet, 1990.

   ■ Magalhães Godinho, Vitorino. Prix et Monnaies au Portugal. Paris, 1955.

   ■. "Portugal and Her Empire." In New Cambridge Modern History. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, Vol. V (1961): 384-97; Vol. VI (1961): 509-10.

   ■. A Economia dos descobrimentos henri-quinos. Lisbon, 1962.

   ■. Estructura da Antiga Sociedade Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Mauro, Frédéric. Le Portugal et l'Atlantique au XVII siécle ( 1570-1670). Paris: SEVPEN, 1960.

   ■ Maxwell, Kenneth. "Pombal and the Nationalization of the Luso-Brazilian Economy." Hispanic American Historical Review XLVIII (November 1968): 608-31.

   ■. Conflicts and Conspiracies: Brazil and Portugal, 1750-1808. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1973.

   ■ Norris, A. H., and R. W. Bremner. The Lines of Torres Vedras. Lisbon: British Historical Society of Portugal, 1980.

   ■ Oliveira, Antônio de. A Vida Económica e Social de Coimbra de 1537 à 1640, 2 vols. Coimbra, 1971-72.

   ■ Prestage, Edgar. The Royal Power and the Cortes in Portugal. Watford, U.K.: Voss & Michael, 1927.

   ■. Portuguese Pioneers. London: Black, 1933.

   ■. "The Mode of Government in Portugal during the Restoration [1640-68] Period." In Edgar Prestage, ed., Melange d'Etudes Portugaises Offerts a M. Georges Le Gentil, 265-70. Lisbon, 1949.

   ■ Rabassa, Gregory. "Padre Antônio Vieira: Portugal's Amazing Polymath." Camões Centre Quarterly 2, 3-4 (Autumn and Winter 1990): 27-32. Rau, Virginia. D. Catarina de Bragança: Rainha de Inglaterra. Lisbon, 1944. Ricard, Robert. "Prophecy and Messianism in the Works of Antônio Vieira." The Americas 37 (1960): 357-88.

   ■ Roche, T. W. E. Philippa: Dona Filipa of Portugal. London: Phillimore, 1971.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. The Travels of the Infante Dom Pedro of Portugal. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1961.

   ■ Rooney, Peter T. "Hapsburg Fiscal Policies in Portugal, 1580-1640." Journal of European Economic History 23, 3 (1994): 545-62.

   ■ Roth, Cecil. "The Religion of the Marranos." Jewish Quarterly Review 22 (1931): 1-33.

   ■. A History of the Marranos. Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society of America, 1932.

   ■ Saraiva, Antônio José. Inquisição e Cristãos-Novos. Oporto, 1969.

   ■. A Inquisição Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1969 and later eds.

   ■ Schneider, Susan. O Marquês De Pombal E O Vinho Do Porto: Dependência e subdesenvolvimento em Portugal no século XVIII. Lisbon, 1980.

   ■ Shaw, L. M. E. Trade, Inquisition and the English Nation in Portugal, 16401690. London: Carcancet, 1989.

   ■ Shillington, V. M., and A. B. W. Chapman. The Commercial Relations of England and Portugal. London: Routledge, 1907.

   ■ Sideri, Sandro. Trade and Power: Informal Colonialism in Anglo-Portuguese Relations. Rotterdam: Rotterdam University Press, 1970.

   ■ Smith, John Athelstone [Conde de Carnota]. Marquis of Pombal, 2nd ed. London, 1872.

   ■ Thomas, Gerturde Z. Richer Than Spices. New York: Knopf, 1965. Walford, A. R. The British Factory in Lisbon. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■ Constitutional Monarchy and Liberalism (1822-1910)

   ■ Baptista, Jacinto. O Cinco de Outubro. Lisbon, 1965. Brandão, Raúl. Memórias, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1969 ed.

   ■ Cabral, Manuel Villaverde. O desenvolvimento do capitalismo em Portugal no século XIX. Lisbon, 1981. Caetano, Marcello. História Breve das Constituções portuguesas. Lisbon, 1971 ed.

   ■ Carnota, Conde da. Memoirs of Marshal, the Duke of Saldanha, with Selections from His Correspondence, 2 vols. London: John Murray, 1880. Carvalho, Joaquim de. Estudos sobre a cultura portuguesa do século XIX. Coimbra, 1955.

   ■ Cheke, Marcus. Carlota Joaquina, Queen of Portugal. London: Sidgwick and Jackson, 1947.

   ■ França, José-Augusto. Zé Provinho na Obra de Rafael Bordalo Pinheiro. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Fuschini, Augusto. Liquidações políticas. Lisbon, 1896.

   ■ Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães. Estrutura da Antiga Sociedade Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975 ed.

   ■ Hammond, Richard J. Portugal and Africa, 1815-1910: A Study in Uneconomic Imperialism. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1966.

   ■ Homem, Amadeu Carvalho. A Propaganda Republicana ( 1870-1910). Coimbra, 1990.

   ■ Livermore, H. V. Portugal: A Short History. Edinburgh, U.K.: Edinburgh University Press, 1973. Machado, Alvaro Manuel. A Geração de 70-uma revolução cultural e literária. Lisbon, 1986 ed.

   ■ Martins, Joaquim Pedro de Oliveira. Portugal Contemporâneo, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1953 ed.

   ■ Medina, João. Eça Político. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Mônica, Maria Filomena. Fontes Pereira de Melo. Oporto: Ed. Afrontamento, 1999.

   ■ Nobre, Eduardo. Paixoes Reais. Lisbon: Quimera, 2002.

   ■ Pereira, Miriam Halpern. Livre Câmbio e Desenvolvimento Económico: Portugal na segunda metade do século XIX. Lisbon, 1971.

   ■. Revolução, Finanças, Dependência Externa ( de 1820 à convenção de Gramido). Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Peres, Damião, ed. História de Portugal. Volume III. Barcelos, 1935 ed.

   ■ Ramos, Rui. D.Carlos. 1863-1908. Lisbon: Circulo de Leitores, 2006.

   ■. Liberal Reformism in Portugal. Oliveira Martins, the Movement for New Life and the Politics of the Constitutional Monarchy ( 1885-1908). Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1998.

   ■ Rorick, David. Maria da Fonte: History and Myth. M.A. thesis, History Department, Sonoma State University, Sonoma, Calif., 1984.

   ■ Sá, Vítor de. Perspectivas do Século XIX. Lisbon, 1964.

   ■ Serrão, Joel. Sampaio Bruno: O homem e o pensamento. Lisbon, 1958.

   ■. Temas Oitocentistas, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1959-62.

   ■. "Liberalismo." In Joel Serrão, ed., Dicionário de História de Portugal. Vol. II, 732-41. Lisbon, 1965.

   ■. Do Sebastianismo ao Socialismo. Lisbon, 1975 ed.

   ■ Silbert, Albert. Do Portugal de Antiga Regime ao Portugal Oitocentista. Lisbon, 1972.

   ■ Teles, Basílio. Do Ultimatum ao 31 de Janeiro. Lisbon, 1968 ed.

   ■ Parliamentary, Republican Portugal (1910-26)

   ■ Antunes, José Freire. A Cadeira do Sidónio Pais. Lisbon, 1980. Arriaga, Manuel de. Na primeira presidência da República Portugueza: Um rápido relatório. Lisbon, 1916.

   ■ Bell, Aubrey, F. G. In Portugal. London, 1912.

   ■. Portugal of the Portuguese. London: Pitman, 1915.

   ■ Bragança-Cunha, V. de. Revolutionary Portugal, 1910-1936. London: Swift, 1937.

   ■ Brandão, Raúl. Memórias, 3 vols. In Brandão, Obras Completas. Lisbon, 1969.

   ■ Burity, Braz [Pseudonym of Joaquim Madureira]. A Forja da Lei. Coimbra, 1915.

   ■ Cabral, Manuel V. Portugal Na Alvorada Do Século XX. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■. 'The Aesthetics of Nationalism: Modernism and Authoritarianism in Early 20th-Century Portugal." Luso-Brazilian Review (Madison, Wisc.) 26, 1 (Summer 1989): 15-43. Campos, Ezequiel. Política. Oporto, 1924.

   ■ Cardia, Sottomayor, ed. Seara Nova: Antologia. Pela Reforma da República (1, 2) 1921-1926, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1971-72.

   ■ Carqueja, Bento. O Povo de Portugal. Oporto, 1916.

   ■. O Futuro de Portugal: Portugal Apos À Guerra. Oporto, 1920.

   ■ Chagas, João. Diário, 1914-1918, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1929-30.

   ■ Cortesão, Jaime. "Memórias da Grande Guerra." In Obras Completas de Jaime Cortesão. Lisbon, 1969.

   ■ Cunha Leal, Francisco. As Minhas Memórias, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1966-68.

   ■ Derou, Jean. Les Relations Franco-Portugaises ( 1910-1926). Paris: Publications de la Sorbonne, 1986.

   ■ Fazenda, Pedro. A Crise Política. Lisbon, 1926.

   ■ Ferrão, Carlos. História De la República. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Ferreira, David. "5 De Outubro de 1910." In Joel Serrão, ed., Dicionário de História De Portugal III (1968): 264-67. Ferreira Martins, Gen. Luís, ed. Portugal na Grande Guerra, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1945.

   ■ Gomes da Costa, Gen. Manuel. Memórias. Lisbon, 1930. História Política da Primeira República Portuguesa ( 1910-1915), 2 vols. Lisbon, 1973.

   ■ Lorenzo, Felix. Portugal ( cinco anos de republica). Madrid, 1915.

   ■ Machado, Bernardino. Depois de 21 de Maio. Lisbon, 1922.

   ■ Machado Santos, Antônio. 1907-1910: A revolução portugueza. Relatôrio.

   ■ Lisbon, 1911. Madureira, Arnaldo. 0 28 De Maio. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■ Magno, David. Livro da Guerra de Portugal na Flandres. Oporto, 1920.

   ■. A Situação Portuguesa. Oporto, 1926.

   ■ Marques Guedes, Armando. Cinco Meses no governo. Oporto, 1926.

   ■ Martins, Rocha. Memórias sobre Sidónio Pais. Lisbon, 1921.

   ■ Medeiros, Fernando. Nas Orígens Do A Sociedade E A Economia Portuguesas Salazarismo. Lisbon, 1978. Medina, João. "Oh! a República!...," Estudos sobre o Republicanismo e a Primeira República Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■, ed. História Contemporânea De Portugal: Primeira República, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Mônica, Maria Filomena. "Uma Aristocracia Operária: Os Chapeleiros (18701913)." Análise Social 60, 2nd series (1979). Montalvor, Luís de, ed. História de Regimen Republicano em Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1930-32.

   ■ Oliveira, César. O Operariado E A República Democrática, 1910-1914. Oporto, 1972.

   ■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. "The Portuguese 1920s: A General Survey." Iberian Studies 2 (1973): 32-40.

   ■. História De la República Portuguesa: As Estruturas De Base, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1973-74.

   ■. A Primeira República Portuguesa: Alguns aspectos estruturais. Lisbon, 1975 ed.

   ■. O Terceiro Governo Afonso Costa— 1917. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■. Pabôn, Jesus. La Revolución Portuguesa, 2 vols. Madrid, 1945-46; Portuguese edition: Lisbon, 1961. Paxeco, Oscar. Os Que Arrancaram Em 28 De Maio. Lisbon, 1937. Peres, Damião, ed. História De Portugal. Ediçao Monumental: Supplemento. Oporto, 1954.

   ■ Pessoa, Fernando. A Memória do Presidente— Rei Sidónio Pais. Lisbon, 1928.

   ■ Relvas, José. Memórias Políticas, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1977-78.

   ■ Schwartzman, Kathleen C. "Lucros, investimentos e coligações políticas na I República." Análise Social XVIII, 72-71 (1982): 741-58.

   ■. The Social Origins of Democratic Collapse: The First Portuguese Republic in the Global Economy. Lawrence: University of Kansas Press, 1989.

   ■ Serrão, Joel. Liberalismo, socialismo e republicanismo. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Silva, Antônio Maria da. O Meu Depoimento, 2 vols. Mem Martins, 1978-82.

   ■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. O Poder e a guerra, 1914-1918. Lisbon: Estampa, 1996.

   ■, and Antônio Costa Pinto, eds. A Primeira República Portuguesa: Entre O Liberalismo E O Autoritarismo. Lisbon: Ed. Colibri, 2000.

   ■ Telo, Antônio José. Decadência E Queda Da I República Portuguesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1980-84.

   ■ Torre (Gomez), Hipôlito dela, and J. Sanchez Cervello. Portugal En El Siglo XX. Madrid: Ediciones Istmo: Colecciôn La Historia en sus textos, 1992.

   ■ Valente, Vasco Pulido. "A República e as classes trabalhadores (Outubro 1910-Agosto 1911)." Análise Social IX, 31 (1972): 293-316.

   ■. O Poder e o Povo: A Revolução de 1910. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Veríssimo Serrao, Joaquim. História De Portugal. Volume XI: A Primeira República ( 1910-1926): História Política, Religiosa, Militar e Ultramarina. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■. História De Portugal Volume XII: História Diplomática, Social, Económica e Cultural. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■ Vincent-Smith, John. "Britain and Portugal, 1910-1916." Ph.D. dissertation, History, University of London, 1971.

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Portuguese Revolution of 1910." Journal of Modern History 44 (June 1972): 172-94.

   ■. Republican Portugal: A Political History, 1910-1926. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1978.

   ■. "Nightmare Republic: Portugal, 1910-1926." History Today (London) 32 (September 1981): 5-10.

   ■ Young, George. Portugal Old and Young: An Historical Study. Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1917.

   ■ Authoritarian Portugal (1926-74)

   ■ Afonso, Rui. Injustiça: O Caso Sousa Mendes. Lisbon: Caminho, 1990.

   ■. Um Homem Bom: Aristides De Sousa Mendes, O " Wallenberg Portuguese' Lisbon: Caminho, 1995.

   ■ Antunes, José Freire. Os Americanos E Portugal. Vol. 1. Os anos de Ricard Nixon, 1969-1974. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. Os Americanos e Portugal. 1961. Kennedy e Salazar: O Leão e a Raposa. Lisbon, 1991.

   ■. Salazar/Caetano. Cartas Secretas. 1932-1968. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1993.

   ■. Jorge Jardim: Agente Secreto. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1996.

   ■. Portugal na guerra do petróleo: Os Açores E As Vitórias de Israel 1973. Lisbon: Edeline, 2000. Aquino, Acácio Tómas de. O Segredo das Prisões Atlânticas. Lisbon, 1978. Araquistain, Luis. "Dictatorship in Portugal." Foreign Affairs 7 (October 1928): 41-53.

   ■ Assac, Jacques Ploncard. Salazar. Paris: La Table Ronde, 1967.

   ■ Baklanoff, Eric N. "The Political Economy of Portugal's Old Regime: Growth and Change Preceding the 1974 Revolution." World Development 7, 8-9 (August-September 1979): 799-812.

   ■ Barreno, Maria Isabel, Maria Teresa Horta, and Maria Velho da Costa. The Three Marias: New Portuguese Letters. New York: Doubleday, 1975.

   ■ Blume, Norman. "SEDES: An Example of Opposition in a Conservative Authoritarian State." Government and Opposition 12 (Summer 1977): 351-66.

   ■ Braga da Cruz, Manuel. A origem da democracia-cristã em Portugal e o Sala-zarismo. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■. "Notas para uma caracterização política do salazarismo." In Gabinete de Investigações Sociais. Análise Social: A Formação de Portugal Contemporâneo: 1900-1980. Vol. I, 72-74 (April-December 1981): 773-94.

   ■. "O Integralismo nas origens do Salazarismo." Análise Social XVIII (1982): 1409-19.

   ■. "A Oposição Eleitoral ao Salazarismo." Revista de História das Ideias V (1983).

   ■. Monárquicos e Republicanos no Estado Novo. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Cabral, Manuel V. "Sobre o fascismo e o seu avento em Portugal." Análise Social XII, 48 (1976), 873-915.

   ■ Caetano, Marcello. A Missão Dos Dirigentes. Lisbon, 1966, 4th ed.

   ■. Depoimento. São Paulo, 1974.

   ■. História Breve das Constituições Portugueses. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■. As Minhas Memórias de Salazar. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Campinos, Jorge. A Ditadura Militar, 1926-1933. Lisbon, 1975. Carrilho, Maria. Forças Armadas e Mudança Política em Portugal no Século XX. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■, et al. Portugal na Segunda Guerra Mundial Contributos para uma reavaliação. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Carvalho, Otelo Saraiva de. Alvorada em Abril. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Castanheira, Jose Pedro and Valdemar Cruz. A Filha Rebelde. Lisbon: Temas & Debates, 2003.

   ■ Costa Pinto, Antônio, et al. O Fascismo Em Portugal [Proceedings of Conference, Lisbon, March 1980]. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■. 'The Radical Right and the Military Dictatorship in Portugal: The National May 28 League (1928-1933)." Luso-Brazilian Review 23, 1 (Summer 1986): 1-15.

   ■. "O Salazarismo No Recente Investigação Sobre o Fascismo Europeu...." Análise Social XXV (1990): 695-713.

   ■. As camisas azuis: Ideologias, elites e movimentos fascistas em Portugal, 1914-1945. Lisbon: Estampa, 1994.

   ■. Salazar's Dictatorship and European Fascism: Problems of Interpretation. New York: Columbia University Press, 1995.

   ■. The Blue Shirts: Portuguese Fascists and the New State. New York: Columbia University Press, 2000.

   ■ Delgado, Humberto. The Memoirs of General Delgado. London: Cassell, 1964.

   ■. Memórias De Humberto Delgado. Iva Delgado and Antônio de Figueiredo, eds. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1991.

   ■ Duarte Silva, A. E., et al. Salazar E O Salazarismo. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Egerton, F. C. C. Salazar, Rebuilder of Portugal. London: Hodder & Stoughton, 1943.

   ■ Ferraz, Artur Ivens. A Asenção de Salazar: Memórias de Ivens Ferraz. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■ Ferro, Antônio. Salazar: O Homem E A Sua Obra. Lisbon, 1933. English edition: Salazar: Portugal and Her Leader. London: Faber & Faber, 1939, and editions in other languages.

   ■. Portugal: Breviário Da Pátria Para Os Ausentes. Lisbon, 1946.

   ■ Figueiredo, Antônio. Portugal and Its Empire: The Truth. London: Gollancz, 1961.

   ■. "The Case Against Portugal." In Philip Mason, ed., Angola: A Symposium. Views of a Revolt, 46-57. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1962.

   ■. Portugal. Fifty Years of Dictatorship. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1975.

   ■ Fox, Ralph. Portugal Now. London, 1937.

   ■ Freitas do Amaral, Diogo. O Antigo Regime E A Revolução. Memórias Políticas ( 1941-1975). Lisbon: Bertrand, 1995.

   ■ Fryer, Peter, and Patricia McGowan Pinheiro. Oldest Ally: A Portrait of Sala-zar's Portugal. London: Dobson, 1961.

   ■ Gallagher, Tom. "Controlled Repression in Salazar's Portugal." Journal of Contemporary History 14, 3 (July 1979): 385-403.

   ■. "The Mystery Train: Portugal's Military Dictatorship 1926-32." European Studies Review 11 (1981): 325-54.

   ■. "From Hegemony to Opposition: The Ultraright Before and After 1974." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 81-103. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■. Portugal: A Twentieth Century Interpretation. Manchester, U.K.: Manchester University Press, 1983.

   ■ Galvão, Henrique. Santa Maria: My Crusade for Portugal. London: Weiden-feld and Nicholson, 1961.

   ■. Carta Aberta ao Dr. Salazar. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Gamier, Christine. Vacances avec Salazar. Paris, 1952; American edition: Salazar in Portugal: An Intimate Portrait. New York, 1954. Georgel, Jacques. O Salazarismo. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Gouveia, Fernando. Memórias de um Inspector da PIDE. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Graham, Lawrence S. "Portugal: The Bureaucracy of Empire." LADAC Occasional Papers series 2, 9 (1973). Austin, Tex.: Institute of Latin American Studies.

   ■. Portugal: The Decline and Collapse of an Authoritarian Order. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1975.

   ■. "The Military in Politics: The Politicization of the Portuguese Armed Forces." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal, 221-56. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■, and Harry M. Makler, eds. Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■, and Douglas L. Wheeler, eds. In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Guyomard, George. La Dictature Militaire au Portugal. Paris, 1927.

   ■ Janeiro, Helena Pinto. Salazar E Pétain. Relações Luso-Francesas Durante A II Guerra Mundial ( 1940-44). Lisbon: Cosmos, 1998.

   ■ Kay, Hugh. "A Catholic View." In Philip Mason, ed., Angola: A Symposium. Views of a Revolt, 80-103. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1962.

   ■. Salazar and Modern Portugal. New York: Hawthorne, 1970.

   ■ Leeds, Elizabeth. "Labor Export, Development and the State: The Political Economy of Portuguese Emigration." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Political Science, Massachusetts Institute of Technology, 1984.

   ■ Lewis, Paul H. "Salazar's Ministerial Elite, 1932-1968."Journal of Politics 40 (August 1987): 622-47.

   ■ Lins, Alvaro. Missão em Portugal. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Linz, Juan. "Foreword." In L. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, xii-xi. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ Lucena, Manuel. A evolução do sistema corporativo português, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■. "The Evolution of Portuguese Corporatism under Salazar and Caetano." In L. Graham and H. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 47-88. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ McCarthy, Mary. "Letter from Lisbon." The New Yorker XXX, 51 (February 5, 1955): 80-96.

   ■ Magalhães Godinho, Vitorino. O Socialismo e o Futuro da Peninsula. Lisbon, 1969.

   ■ Makler, Harry M. A " Elite" Industrial Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1969.

   ■. "The Portuguese Industrial Elite and Its Corporative Relations." Economic Development and Cultural Change 24, 3 (April 1976): 495-526.

   ■ Martins, Hermínio. "Opposition in Portugal." Government and Opposition 4 (Spring 1969): 250-63.

   ■. "Portugal." In S. J. Woolf, ed., European Fascism, 302-36. New York: Vintage, 1969.

   ■. "Introduction: Tristes durées." In R. Feijô, H. Martins and J. de Pina-Cabral, eds., Death in Portugal: Studies in Portuguese Anthropology and Modern History. Oxford: Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford, 1983.

   ■ Medina, João. Salazar em França. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■. Salazar E Os Fascistas: Salazarismo e Nacional-Sindicalismo: A história dum conflito 1932/1935. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■. Ditadura: O " Estado Novo," 2 vols., in his História Contemporânea De Portugal. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Ministério dos Negôcios Estrangeiros, ed. Dez Anos de Política Externa ( 1936-1947): A Nação Portuguesa e a Segunda Guerra Mundial, 12 vols., and in progress. Lisbon, 1964.

   ■ Mônica, Maria Filomena. Educação e Sociedade no Portugal de Salazar. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Nogueira, Alberto Franco. Salazar, 6 vols. Coimbra and Oporto, 1978-85.

   ■. História de Portugal, 1933-1974: II Supplemento. Oporto, 1981.

   ■. Um político confessa-se ( Diário: 1960-1968), 3rd ed. Oporto, 1987.

   ■ Oliveira, César. Portugal e a II República de Espanha, 1931-l 936. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■. Salazar E A Guerra Civil De Espanha, 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■. Os Anos Decisivos: Portugal 1962-1985. Um testemunho. Lisbon: Presença, 1993.

   ■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. A Maçonaria Portuguesa e o Estado Novo. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■. History of Portugal; 1 in 2 vols. New York: Columbia University Press, 1976 ed.

   ■. A Liga de Paris E A Ditadura Militar, 1927-1928. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■. História de Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon: 1980 and later eds.

   ■, ed. A Literatura Clandestina Em Portugal, 1926-1932, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■ Patriarca, Fátima. A Questaão Social no Salazarismo. Vol. 1. Lisbon: INCM, 1995.

   ■. Sindicatos contra Salazar: A revolta do 18 de janeiro de 1934. Lisbon: Instituto de Ciências Sociais, 2000. Pattee, Richard. Portugal and the Portuguese World. Milwaukee, Wisc.: Bruce, 1957.

   ■ Payne, Stanley G. A History of Spain and Portugal. Volume 2. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1973.

   ■. "Salazarism: 'Fascism' or 'Bureaucratic Authoritarianism'?" In Estudos de história portuguesa: Homenagem à A. H. de Oliveira Marques. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Pereira, José Pacheco. Conflitos sociais nos campos do sul de Portugal. Mem Martins, 1978.

   ■. A Preparação Ideológica da Intervenção Militar de 28 de Maio de 1926. Oporto, 1978.

   ■. "Problemas da história do P. C. P." In A. Costa Pinto et al., eds., O Fascismo Em Portugal [Proceedings of Conference, University of Lisbon, March 1980], 269-85. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■ Pimentel, Irene Flunser. Judeus em Portugal durante a II Guerra Mundial. Em fuga de Hitler e do Holocausto. Lisbon: Esfera dos Livros, 2006.

   ■ Pires, José Cardoso. Dinossauro Excelentíssimo. Lisbon, 1972.

   ■ Porch, Douglas. The Portuguese Armed Forces and the Revolution. London: Croom Helm, 1977.

   ■ Presidência do Conselho de Ministros. Comissão do Livro Negro Sobre o Regime Fascista ["Black Book" series]. Eleições No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■. A Política De Informação No Regime Fascista, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1980.

   ■. Livros Proibidos No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■. Presos Políticos No Regime Fascista, 5 vols. Lisbon, 1981-87.

   ■. Relatórios Para Oliveira Salazar, 1931-1939. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■. Discriminação Política No Emprego No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■. Proibição Da " Time" No Regime Fascista [ Time magazine July 23, 1946, with Dr. Salazar on cover]. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■. Os Estudantes No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■. Trabalho, Sindicatos E Greves No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■. Correspondência Entre Mário De Figueiredo E Oliveira Salazar. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. Repressão Política E Social No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. Correspondência de Pedro Teotónio Pereira para Oliveira Salazar vol. 1 ( 1931-1939), 2 vols. Lisbon, 1987-89.

   ■ Queiroga, Captain Fernando. Portugal Oprimido. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Raby, David L. "Populism and the Portuguese Left: From Delgado to Otelo." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 61-80. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■. Fascism and Resistance in Portugal: Communists, Liberals and the Military Dissidents in the Opposition to Salazar, 1941-1974. Manchester, U.K.: Manchester University Press, 1988.

   ■ Raby, Dawn Linda. "The Portuguese Presidential Election of 1949: A Successful Government Maneuver?" Luso-Brazilian Review 27, 1 (Summer 1990): 63-77.

   ■ Rêgo, Raúl. Diário Político. Lisbon, 1969; 1974, 2nd ed.

   ■. Horizontes Fechados. Oporto, 1970.

   ■. Horizontes Fechados/ Páginas de Política, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Ribeiro, Aquilino. Volfrâmio. Lisbon, 1944.

   ■. Quando os Lobos Uivam. Lisbon, 1958; English ed. Patricia McGowan

   ■ Pinheiro, trans. London: Cape, 1963.

   ■ Robinson, Richard A. H. Contemporary Portugal: A History. London and Boston: Allen & Unwin, 1979.

   ■ Rocha, José Antônio De Oliveira. The Portuguese Administrative State. Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Political Science, University of South Carolina, 1986.

   ■ Rosa, Frederico Delgado. Humberto Delgado. Biografia Do General Sem Medo. Lisbon: Esfera dos Livros, 2008. Rosas, Fernando. O Estado Novo Nos Anos Trinta: 1928-1938. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. O Salazarismo E A Aliança Luso-Britânica. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■. Portugal Entre A Paz E A Guerra... 1939-1945. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■. O Estado Novo ( 1926-1974). Vol. VII of José Mattoso, ed. Historia De

   ■ Portugal. Lisbon: Edit. Estampa, 1994.

   ■. and Pedro Aires Oliveira (eds.). A Transicao Falhada. O Marcelismo e o Fim do Estado Novo ( 1968-1974). Lisbon: Edit. Noticias, 2004.

   ■ Rudel, Christian. Salazar. Paris: Mercure de France, 1969.

   ■ Sá Carneiro, Francisco. Uma Tentativa de Participação política. Lisbon, 1971.

   ■. A Liberalização bloqueada. Lisbon, 1972.

   ■. Vale a Pena ser Deputado? Fundão, 1973.

   ■ Salazar, Antônio de Oliveira. Discursos E Notas Políticas. [Speeches, Broadcasts, Notes and Statements, 1928-1966, 6 vols. Coimbra, 1935-1966]. Several editions.

   ■. Doctrine and Action: Internal and Foreign Policy of the New Portugal, I928-1939. Robert Edgar Broughton, trans. London: Faber & Faber, 1939.

   ■. "Realities and Trends of Portugal's Policies." International Affairs XXXIX, 2 (April 1963): 169-83.

   ■. The Road for the Future [Speeches, statements of policy made during 1928-62]. Lisbon, 1963.

   ■. Entrevistas: 1960-1966 [interviews]. Coimbra, 1967.

   ■. Salazar: Pensamento e doutrina política. Textos anthológicos. [Anthology of speeches, writings, interviews granted, 1914-68]. Mendo C. Henriques and Gonçalo de Sampaio e Melo, eds. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Santana, Emilio. Historia de um Atentado. O atentado contra Salazar. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Schmitter, Philippe C. Corporatism and Public Policy in Authoritarian Portugal. London: Sage, 1975.

   ■. "Liberation by Golpe: Retrospective Thoughts on the Demise of Authoritarian Rule in Portugal." Armed Forces and Society 2 (Nov. 1975): 5-33.

   ■. "The Impact and Meaning of Elections in Authoritarian Portugal, 1933-74." In G. Hermet et al., eds., Elections Without Choice. Basingstoke, U.K.: Macmillan, 1978.

   ■. "'The 'Regime d'exception' That Became the Rule: Forty-Eight Years of Authoritarian Domination in Portugal." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Mak-ler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 3-46. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■, and Gerhard Lehmbruch, eds. Trends towards Corporatist Intermediation. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1979.

   ■ Shelton, Richard L. "Development of the Communist Party of Portugal, 1921-1976." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of History, St. Louis University, 1984.

   ■ Silva, José. Memórias de um operário. Vol. 2. Oporto, 1971. Soares, Mário. Escritos Políticos. Lisbon, 1969.

   ■. Portugal Bailloné. Paris, 1972; Portuguese edition: Portugal Amordaçado, Lisbon, 1974; English edition: Portugal's Struggle for Liberty. Translated by Mary Gawsworth. London: Allen & Unwin, 1975.

   ■ Spínola, Antônio de. Portugal e o Futuro. Lisbon, 1974; English edition: Johannesburg: Perskor, 1974.

   ■ Teixeira, Luis [Sampaio]. Perfil de Salazar. Lisbon, 1938.

   ■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. "From Neutrality to Alignment: Portugal in the Foundation of the Atlantic Pact." EUI: Working Papers in History. Florence, Italy: European University Institute, 1991.

   ■ Telo, Antônio José. Portugal na Segunda Guerra. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■. A Neutralidade Portuguesa e o Ouro Nazi. Lisbon: Quetzal, 2000.

   ■ Teotônio Pereira, Pedro. Memórias, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1972-73.

   ■ Vasco, Nuno. Vigiados e perseguidos. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Veríssimo, Serrão. Marcelo Caetano: Confidencias No Exílio. Lisbon, 1985. Vintras, R. E. The Portuguese Connection: The Secret History of the Azores Base. London: Bachman & Turner, 1974. West, S. George. The New Corporative State of Portugal [Inaugural lecture, King's College, London, Feb. 1937]. London: New Temple Press, 1937. Wheeler, Douglas L. "Thaw in Portugal." Foreign Affairs 48, 4 (July 1970): 769-81.

   ■. "Days of Wine and Carnations: The Portuguese Revolution of [April 25] 1974." Bulletin. New Hampshire Council on World Affairs XX (July 1974): 1-10.

   ■. "Antônio de Oliveira Salazar (1889-1970)." In Jacques Frémontier, ed., Les Hommes d'Siecle XX: Les Dictateurs. Paris: Mazenod, 1978.

   ■. "The Military and the Portuguese Dictatorship, 1926- 1974." In S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 191-219. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■. "In the Service of Order: The Portuguese Dictatorship's Political Police (PVDE; PIDE) and the British, German and Spanish Intelligence [Services]." Journal of Contemporary History 24, 2 (January 1983): 1-25.

   ■. Republican Portugal: A Political History, 1910-1926. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1978. Portuguese edition: História Política de Portugal, 1910-l926. Mem Martins, 1985.

   ■. "The Price of Neutrality: Portugal, the Wolfram Question, and World War II." Luso-Brazilian Review [two part article] 12, 1-2 (Summer 1986; Winter 1986): 107-27.

   ■. A Ditadura Militar Portuguesa, 1926-1933. Mem Martins, 1988.

   ■. "The Third Pig: From Theory to Grubby Fact in Reassessing the Estado Novo." In B. F. Taggie and R. W. Clement, eds., Iberia & the Mediterranean, 145-68. Warrensburg: Central Missouri State Press, 1989.

   ■. "And Who Is My Neighbor? A World War II Hero of Conscience for Portugal." Luso-Brazilian Review 26, 1 (Summer 1989): 119-39.

   ■. "Antônio de Oliveira Salazar (1889-1970)." In Research Guide to European Historical Biography. Vol. 3. Washington, D.C.: Beacham, 1992.

   ■. "'Estado Presente de tranquilidade,' posto em causa: Portugal observado e analisado no contexto internacional de 1958-59." In Iva Delgado, Carlos Pacheco, and Telmo Faria, eds., Humberto Delgado: As eleições de 58, 448-71. Lisbon: Vega, 1998.

   ■, and René Pélissier. Angola. New York: Praeger and London: Pall Mall, 1971; reprinted: Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1977.

   ■ Wiarda, Howard J. "Toward a Framework for the Study of Political Change in Iberic-Latin Tradition: The Corporative Model." World Politics 25 (January 1973): 206-35.

   ■. Corporatism and Development: The Portuguese Experience. Amherst: University of Massachusetts Press, 1977.

   ■. "The Corporatist Tradition and the Corporative System in Portugal." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal. The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 89-122. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ World War II and Portugal

   ■ Afonso, Rui. Um Homem Bom. Aristides De Sousa Mendes O " Wallenberg Portugues." Lisbon: Caminho, 1995.

   ■. Injustica-o Caso Sousa Mendes. Lisbon: Caminho, 1990.

   ■ Agudo, Manuel Ros. La Guerra Secreta de Franco ( 1939-1945). Barcelona, 2002.

   ■ Anon., Fugindo a Hitler e a Salazar e ao Holocausto-Refugiados em Portugal entre 1933-1945. Lisbon: Soc. Tipografica, 1994.

   ■ Barreiros, Jose Antonio. A Lusitania Dos Espioes. Lisbon: Hugin, 1995.

   ■. O Espiao Alemao Em Goa. Operacao Long Shanks, 1943. Lisbon, 2001.

   ■ Beevor, J. G. SOE. Recollections and Reflections 1940-45. London, 1981. Bloch, Michael. Operation Willi: The Plot to Kidnap the Duke of Windsor July 1940. London: Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 1984. Carrilho, Maria et. al., Portugal Na Segunda Guerra Mundial. Contributos para uma reavaliacao. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1989. Cole, Robert. Britain and the War of Words in Neutral Europe, 1939-45. New York: St. Martin's, 1990. Colvin, Ian. Flight 777. London: Evans, 1957. Dias, Mariana Tavares. Lisboa nos Anos 40. Lisbon: Quimera, 1997. Eizenstadt, Stuart E. Coord. U.S. and Allied Efforts to Recover and Restore Gold and Other Assets Stolen or Hidden by Germany during World War II. New York, 2001.

   ■ Fralon, Jose-Alain. A Good Man in Evil Times. The Story of Aristides De Sousa Mendes: The Man Who Saved the Lives of Countless Refugees in World War II. New York: Carroll & Graf, 2001.

   ■ Giraudoux, Jean. Portugal. Paris: Grasset, 1958.

   ■ Johns, Philip. Within Two Cloaks. Missions With SIS and SOE. London, 1979.

   ■ Koestler, Arthur. Arrival and Departure. London, 1943.

   ■ Leitz, Christian. Sympathy for the Devil: Neutral Portugal and Nazi Germany in World War II. New York, 2001.

   ■ Louca, Antonio. Hitler e Salazar. Comercio em tempos de Guerra 1940-1944. Lisbon, 2000.

   ■ Luca, Antonio. "Portugal's Double Game: Between the Nazis and the Allies." In Avi Beker, ed., The Plunder of Jewish Property during the Holocaust. Confronting European History. New York, 2001. MacIntyre, Ben. Agent Zigzag. New York: Harmony, 2007. Martins, Maria Joao. O Paraiso Triste. O Quotidiano em Lisboa durante a II Grande Guerra. Lisbon: Vega, 1994. Masterman, J.C. The Double-Cross System in the War of 1939 to 1945. New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press, 1972. Muggeridge, Malcolm. Chronicles of Wasted Time. Chronicle 2: The Infernal Grove. New York: William Morrow, 1974.

   ■ Nery, Julia. O Consul. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1991.

   ■ Pimentel, Irene Flunser. Judeus em Portugal na Segunda Guerra Mundial. Lisbon, 2006.

   ■ Popov, Dusko. Spy/ Counterspy. London, 1974.

   ■ Prokosch, Frederick. The Conspirators. New York, 1943.

   ■ Remarque, Erich Maria. The Night in Lisbon. New York, 1966.

   ■ Ribeiro, Aquilino. Volfarmio Romance. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1943.

   ■ Rosas, Fernando. Portugal entre a Paz e a Guerra. Lisbon: Estampa, 1990.

   ■ Saint-Exupery, Antoine. Wartime Writings, 1939-1944. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1986.

   ■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano, ed. Portugal E A Guerra. Historia das Intervencoes militares portuguesas nos grandes conflitos mundiais seculos XIX e XX. Lisbon: Colibri, 1998.

   ■ Telo, Antonio Jose. Propagandal E Guerra Secreta Em Portugal 1939-45. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■. Portugal na Segunda Guerra ( 1941-1945), 2 vols. Lisbon, 1991.

   ■. Os Acores E O Controlo Do Atlantico ( 1898/ 1948). Lisbon: Ed. Asa, 1993.

   ■. A neutralidade portuguesa e o ouro nazi. Lisbon, 2000.

   ■ Vintras, R.E. The Portuguese Connection: The Secret History of the Azores Base. London: Bachman and Turner, 1974. Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Age Old Business of Espionage." 1987 World Book Year Book. Chicago, 1987.

   ■. "'In the Service of Order.' The Portuguese Political Police and the British, Germany and Spanish Intelligence [Services]." Journal of Contemporary History 36: no. 3 (Jan. 1983), 1-25.

   ■. "And Who is My Neighbor? A World War II Hero of Conscience for Portugal." Luso-Brazilian Review 23 (no. 2) (Summer 1989), 119-39.

   ■. "The Price of Neutrality: Portugal, the Wolfram Question, and World War II." Luso-Brazilian Review (Madison, WI), 23 (nos.1, 2) (Summer, 1986; Winter, 1986). 97-111; 108-127.

   ■. "Last of the Great Air Mysteries of the War [World War II]." Bridport and Lyme Regis Gazette (Dorset, U.K.), June 5, 2003, 24-25.

   ■. "Leslie Howard Helped Win World War II," St. Louis Post-Dispatch (St. Louis, Mo.), April 3, 5, 2005.

   ■ Wilson, Robert. A Small Death in Lisbon. London, 2000.

   ■. The Company Of Strangers. San Diego, 2002.

   ■ Wylie, Neville. "An Amateur Learns His Job? Special Operations Executive in Portugal, 1940-42." Journal of Contemporary History. 36: no. 3 (2001), 441-57.

   ■ The Military

   ■ Ferreira Martins, General. Historia do Exercito Portugues. Lisbon: Inquerito, 1945.

   ■ Kaulza de Arriaga, General. Guerra e Politica. Em nome da verdade. Os anos decisivos. Lisbon: Referendo, 1987.

   ■ Medeiros Ferreira, Jose. O Comportamento Politico dos Militares, Forcas Armadas e Regimes Politicos em Portugal no seculo XX. Lisbon: Estampa, 1992.

   ■ Pereira Marques, Fernando. Exercito e Sociedade em Portugal. No Declinio do Antigo Regime e advento do Liberalismo. Lisbon: Regra do Jogo, 1981.

   ■ Porch, Douglas. The Portuguese Armed Forces and the Revolution. London: Croom Helm, 1977.

   ■ Ribeiro Dos Santos, Antonio Pedro. O Estado E A Order Publica. As Institui-coes Militares Portuguesas. Lisbon: Instituto Superior De Ciencias Sociais E Politicas, 1999.

   ■ Saraiva de Carvalho, Otelo. Alvorada em Abril. Amadora (Portugal): Bertrand, 1977.

   ■ Selvagem, Carlos. Portugal Militar. Compendio de Historia Militar e Naval de Portugal. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional, 1931.

   ■ Spinola, Antonio de. Portugal e o Futuro. Lisbon: Arcadia, 1974.

   ■. Pais Sem Rumo. Contributo para a historia de uma Revolucao. Lisbon: Scire, 1978.

   ■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. Portugal e a Guerra. Historia das intervencoes militares portuguesas nos grandes conflitos mundiais do seculo XX. Lisbon: Ed. Colibri, 1999.

   ■. Coord., Nova Historia Militar de Portugal, 5 vols. Lisbon: Circulo de Leitores, 2003-.

   ■ Valente, Vasco Pulido. O Poder e o Povo. A Revolucao de 1910. Lisbon: Moraes, 1976, 1982.

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. Republican Portugal: A Political History ( 1910-1926). Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1978, 1998.

   ■. A Ditadura Militar Portuguesa ( 1926-1933). Mem Martins: Europa- America, 1988.

   ■. "The Military and the Portuguese Dictatorship, 1926-1974: "The Honor of the Army." In Lawrence S. Graham and Harry M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents. 191-219. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ Government and Politics since 1974

   ■ Aguiar, Joaquim. "Hidden Fluidity in an Ultra-Stable Party System." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 101-27. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Braga da Cruz, Manuel, ed. Sistema Eleitoral Portugües: Debate Político e Parlamentar. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional/ Casa da Moeda, 1998.

   ■, ed. "Portugal Político 25 Anos Depois." In Análise Social XXXV, 154/155 (Summer, 2000): 1-404.

   ■ Bruneau, Thomas C., and Alex Macleod. Politics in Contemporary Portugal: Parties and the Consolidation of Democracy. Boulder, Colo.: Rienner, 1986.

   ■ Bruneau, Thomas C., ed. Political Parties and Democracy in Portugal. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1997. Carlucci, Frank. "Confiei no Povo Portugues." Visao (Lisbon), April 10, 1997, 46-47.

   ■. "The View from the U.S. Embassy." In Hans Binnendijk, ed., Authoritarian Regimes in Transition. Washington, D.C.: U.S. Dept. of State, Foreign Service Institute, Center for the Study of Foreign Affairs, 1987.

   ■ Coelho, Mário Baptista, ed. Portugal. O Sistema Política a Constitucional, 1974-87. Lisbon: Instituto de Ciências Sociais, UNL, 1989.

   ■ Costa Pinto, Antonio. "Settling Accounts with the Past in a Troubled Transition to Democracy: The Portuguese Case." In Alexandra Barahona De Brito, Carmen Gonzalez-Enriquez, and Paloma Aguilar, eds., The Politics of Memory: Transitional Justice in Democratizing Societies, 65-91. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2001.

   ■ Cruzeiro, Maria Manuela. Costa Gomes-o Ultimo Marechal. Lisbon: Edit. Noticias, 1998.

   ■ Domingos, Emídio Da Veiga. Portugal Político. Análise das Instituiçoes. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Goldey, David. "Elections and the Consolidation of Portuguese Democracy: 1974-1983." Electoral Studies 2, 3 (1983): 229-40.

   ■ Graham, Lawrence S. "Institutionalizing Democracy: Governance in Post-1974 Portugal." In Ali Farazmand, ed., Handbook of Comparative and Development Public Administration, 81-90. New York: Dekker, 1991.

   ■, and Douglas L. Wheeler, eds. In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Gunther, Richard. "Spain and Portugal." In G. A. Dorfman and P. J. Duignan, eds., Politics in Western Europe, 186-236. Stanford, Calif.: Hoover Institution Press, 1988.

   ■ Magone, José Maria. European Portugal: The Difficult Road to Sustainable Democracy. Basingstoke, U.K.: Macmillan, 1997.

   ■ Maxwell, Kenneth. The Making of Portuguese Democracy. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995.

   ■, ed. Portugal in the 1980s: Dilemmas of Democratic Consolidation. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Maxwell, Kenneth R., and Scott C. Monje, eds. Portugal: The Constitution and the Consolidation of Democracy, 1976-1989. New York: Camões Center, RIIC, Camões Center Special Report No. 2, Columbia University, 1991.

   ■ Opello, Walter C., Jr. "The New Parliament in Portugal." Legislative Studies Quarterly, 3 (May 1978): 309-334.

   ■. "Local Government and Political Culture in a Portuguese Rural County." Comparative Politics 13 (April 1981): 271-89.

   ■. "Portugal's Administrative Elite: Social Origins and Political Attitudes." West European Politics 6 (Jan. 1983): 63-74.

   ■. Portugal's Political Development: A Comparative Approach. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1985.

   ■ Pinto Balsemão, Francisco. "The Constitution and Politics: Options for the Future." In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s, 197-232. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Sartori, Giovanni. "Portugal." In Sartori, G, ed., Parties and Party Systems. Vol. 1, 131-45. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1976. Secretary of State for Mass Communications. Constitution of the Portuguese Republic [1976]. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Contemporary Portugal since 1974

   ■ Aguiar, Joaquim. A Ilusão do poder: Analise do Sistema Partidário, 19761982. Lisbon, 1983. Almeida, Diniz de. Orígens e Evolução do Movimento dos Capitães. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■. Ascensao, Apogeu e Queda do MFA, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Alves, Márcio Moreira. Les Soldats Socialistes du Portugal. Paris: Gallimard, 1975.

   ■ Antunes, José Freire. Sá Carneiro: Um Meteoro Nos Anos Setenta. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■. O Segredo do 25 de Novembro. Mem Martins, 1983.

   ■ Arouca, Manuel. Os Filhos Da Costa Do Sol. Mem Martins, 1989. Audibert, Pierre, and Daniel Brignon. Portugal: Les nouveaux centurions. Paris, 1974.

   ■ Baptista, Jacinto. Caminhos para uma revolução. Lisbon, 1975. Barreto, Antônio. Memórias da Reforma Agrária. Mem Martins: Europa-Amé-rica, 1983.

   ■, and C. V. Preto, eds. A Situação Social em Portugal, 1960-1996. Lisbon: Instituto de Ciências Sociais, 1996.

   ■ Bermeo, Nancy Gina. "Worker Management in Industry: Reconciling Representative Government and Industrial Democracy in a Polarized Society." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 181-98. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■. The Revolution within the Revolution: Workers' Control in Rural Portugal. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1986.

   ■ Braeckman, Colette. Portugal: Revolution surveilée. Brussels: Rossei, 1975.

   ■ Braga da Cruz, Manuel. "O Presidente da República na génese e evolução do sistema de governor portugües." Análise social XXIX, 125-26 (1994): 237-65.

   ■, coord. "Portugal Político 25 Anos Depois." Análise Social XXXV, 154/155 (Summer 2000): 1-404. Bruneau, Thomas C. "Popular Support for Democracy in Post-revolutionary Portugal: Results from a Survey." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 21-42. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■. Politics and Nationhood: Post-Revolutionary Portugal. New York: Praeger, 1984.

   ■. "Portugal Fifteen Years after the April Revolution." Field Staff Reports ( 1989-90/ No. 1, Europe), 3-11. Indianapolis, Ind.: Universities Field Staff International, 1990.

   ■, and Alex Macleod. Politics in Contemporary Portugal: Parties and the Consolidation of Democracy. Boulder, Colo.: Rienner, 1986.

   ■ Carvalho, Ortelo Saraiva de. Cinco Meses Mudaram Portugal. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■. Alvorada em Abril. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Cid, Augusto. PREC-Processo Revolucionário Eventualmente Chocante. Viseu, 1977.

   ■ Costa Lobo, Marina, and Pedro C. Magalhaes. "From 'Third Wave' to 'Third Way': Europe and the Portuguese Socialists (1975-1999)," Journal of Southern Europe and the Balkans 3, no. 1 (2001), 25-35.

   ■ Costa Pinto, Antônio, ed. Modern Portugal. Palo Alto, Calif.: SPOSS, 1998.

   ■, and Nuno Severiano Teixeira, eds. Southern Europe and the Making of the European Union. New York: Columbia Univ. Press, 2002.

   ■ Cunhal, Alvaro. A Revolução Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Dias, Eduardo Mayone. Portugal's Secret Jews: The End of an Era. Rumford, R.I.: Peregrinação Publications, 1999.

   ■ Downs, Charles. "Comissões de Moradores and Urban Struggles in Revolutionary Portugal." International Journal of Urban and Regional Research 4 (1986): 267-94.

   ■. Revolution at the Grassroots: Community Organizations in the Portuguese Revolution. Albany: State University of New York Press, 1989.

   ■ Dufour, Jean-Marc. Prague sur Tage. Paris, 1975.

   ■ Durão Barroso, José. Le systémepolitiqueportugais face à l'intégration euro-péenne. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Eisfeid, Rainer. "Portugal: What Role/What Future?" In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal Ten Years after the Revolution. New York: RIIC, Columbia University, 1984.

   ■. Sozialistischer Pluralismus in Europa: Ansãtze und Scheitern am Beispiel Portugal. Cologne: Verlag Wissenchaft ünd Politik, 1985.

   ■. "Portugal and Western Europe." In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s, 29-62. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Farinha, Luis. "Regresso a Europa. Uma opcao feliz." Historia. XXIX; 95, III series (March 2007), 23-33.

   ■ Faye, Jean-Pierre, ed. Portugal: The Revolution in the Labyrinth. Nottingham, U.K.: Spokesman, 1976. Ferreira, Hugo Gil, and Michael W. Marshall. Portugal's Revolution: Ten Years On. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1986. Figueira, João Costa. Cavaco Silva: Homem de Estado. Lisbon, 1987. Filoche, Gérard. Printemps Portugais. Paris: Editions Action, 1984. Frémontier, Jacques. Os Pontos nos ii. Lisbon, 1976. Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian. 25 de Abril-10 anos depois. Lisbon, 1984. Futscher Pereira, Bernardo. "Portugal and Spain." In K. Maxwell, ed. Portugal in the 1980s, 63-87. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Gama, Jaime. Política Externa Portuguesa 1983-85: Ministério dos Negôcios Estrangeiros. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. "Preface." In J. Calvet de Magalhães, A. de Vasconcelos, and J. Ramos Silva, eds., Portugal: An Atlantic Paradox, 9-11. Lisbon, 1990. Gaspar, Jorge, and Nuno Vitorino. As Eleições De 25 De Abril: Geografia E Imagem Dos Partidos. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■. "10 Anos de Democracia: Reflexos na geografia política." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opelio, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal 1974-1984/ Conflitos e Mudanças em Portugal, 1974-1984, 135-55. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■, et al. As Eleições para assembleia da república, 1979-1983: Estudos de geografia eleitoral. Lisbon, 1984. Gaspar, Jorge, and Nuno Vitorino, eds. Portugal em mapas e em números. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■ Giaccone, Fausto. Una Storia Portoghese/ Uma História Portuguesa. Palermo: Randazzo Focus, 1987.

   ■ Gladdish, Ken. "Portugal: An Open Verdict." In Geoffrey Pridham, ed. Securing Democracy: Political Parties and Democratic Consolidation in Southern Europe, 104-25. London and New York: Routledge, 1990.

   ■ Graham, Lawrence S. The Decline and Collapse of an Authoritarian Order. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1975.

   ■, and Harry M. Makler, eds. Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■, and Douglas L. Wheeler, eds. In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Grayson, George W. "Portugal and the Armed Forces Movement." Orbis XIX, 2 (Summer 1975): 335-78.

   ■ Green, Gil. Portugal's Revolution. New York: International, 1976.

   ■ Hammond, John L. Building Popular Power: Workers' and Neighborhood Movements in the Portuguese Revolution. New York: Monthly Review Press, 1988.

   ■ Harsgor, Michael. Naissance d'un Nouveau Portugal. Paris: Ed. du Seuil, 1975.

   ■. Portugal in Revolution. Washington, D.C.: CSIS and Sage, 1976.

   ■ Harvey, Robert. Portugal, Birth of a Democracy. London: Macmillan, 1978.

   ■ Herr, Richard, ed. Portugal: The Long Road to Democracy and Europe. Berkeley, Calif.: International and Area Studies, 1992.

   ■ Insight Team of the Sunday [London] Times. Insight on Portugal: The Year of the Captains. London: Deutsch, 1975.

   ■ Janitschek, Hans. Mario Soares: Portrait of a Hero. London: Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 1985.

   ■ Keefe, Eugene K., et al. Area Handbook for Portugal, 1st ed. Washington, D.C.: Foreign Area Studies of American University, 1977. Kramer, Jane. "A Reporter at Large: The Portuguese Revolution." The New Yorker (Dec. 15, 1975): 92-131.

   ■ Lauré, Jason, and Ettagal Lauré. Jovem Portugal: After the Revolution. New York: Straus, Farrar and Giroux, 1977.

   ■ Livermore, H. V. A New History of Portugal. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1976.

   ■ Lourenço, Eduardo. Os Militares e O Poder. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■. O Fascismo Nunca Existiu. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■. "Identidade e Memôria: o caso português." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-l 984, 17-22. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Lucena, Manuel. Evolução e Instituições: A Extinção dos Grémios da Lavoura Alentejanos. Mem Martins, 1984.

   ■. "A herança de duas revoluções." In M. Baptista Coelho, ed., Portugal: O Sistema Político e Constitucional, 1974-87, 505-55. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Macedo, Jorge Braga de, and S. Serfaty. Portugal since the Revolution: Economic and Political Perspectives. New York: Praeger, 1981.

   ■ Magone, José M. European Portugal: The Difficult Road to Sustainable Democracy. New York: St. Martin's, 1997. Mailer, Phil. Portugal: The Impossible Revolution. London: Solidarity, 1977. Manta, João Abel. Cartoons/ 1969-1975. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Manuel, Paul C. Uncertain Outcome: The Politics of Portugal's Transition to Democracy. Lanham, Md. and London: University Press of America, 1994.

   ■ Mateus, Rui. Contos Proibidos. Memorias de Um PS Desconhecido, 3rd ed. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1996.

   ■ Maxwell, Kenneth. "Portugal under Pressure." The New York Review of Books (May 2, 1974).

   ■. "The Hidden Revolution in Portugal." The New York Review of Books (April 17, 1975).

   ■. "The Thorns of the Portuguese Revolution." Foreign Affairs 54, 2 (Jan. 1976): 250-70.

   ■. "The Communists and the Portuguese Revolution." Dissent 27, 2 (Spring 1980): 194-206.

   ■. Portugal in the 1980s: Dilemmas of Democratic Consolidation. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■. The Making of Portuguese Democracy. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995.

   ■, ed. "Portugal: Toward the Twenty-First Century." Camoes Center Quarterly 5, 3-4 (Fall 1995): 6-55.

   ■, ed. The Press and the Rebirth of Iberian Democracy. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1983.

   ■. Portugal Ten Years after the Revolution: Reports of Three Columbia University-Gulbenkian Workshops. New York: Research Institute on International Change, Columbia University, 1984.

   ■ Maxwell, Kenneth, and Michael H. Haltzel, eds. Portugal: Ancient Country, Young Democracy. Washington, D.C.: Wilson Center Press, 1990.

   ■ Medeiros Ferreira, José. Ensaio Histórico sobre a revolução do 25 de Abril. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Medina, João, ed. Portugal De Abril: Do 25 Aos Nossos Dias. In Medina, ed., História Contemporãnea De Portugal. Lisbon, 1985. Merten, Peter. Anarchismus ünd Arbeiterkãmpf in Portugal. Hamburg: Libertare, 1981.

   ■ Miranda, Jorge. Constituição e Democracia. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■. A Constituição de 1976. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Morrison, Rodney J. Portugal: Revolutionary Change in an Open Economy. Boston: Auburn House, 1981.

   ■ Mujal-Leôn, Eusebio. "The PCP [Portuguese Communist Party] and the Portuguese Revolution." Problems of Communism 26 (Jan.- Feb. 1977): 21-41.

   ■ Neves, Mário. Missão em Moscovo. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Oliveira, César. M. F. A. e Revolução Socialista. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■. Os Anos Decisivos: Portugal 1962-1985. Um testemunho. Lisbon: Presença, 1993.

   ■ Opello, Waiter C., Jr. Portugal's Political Development: A Comparative Approach. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1985.

   ■. Portugal: From Monarchy to Pluralist Democracy. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1991.

   ■ Pell, Senator Claiborne H. Portugal ( Including the Azores and Spain) in Search of New Directions: Report to the Committee on Foreign Relations, U.S. Senate. Washington, D.C.: Government Printing Office, 1976.

   ■ Pereira, J. Pacheco. "A Case of Orthodoxy: The Communist Party of Portugal." In Waller and Fenema, eds., Communist Parties in Western Europe: Adaptation or Decline? Oxford: Basil Blackwell, 1988.

   ■ Pilmott, Ben. "Socialism in Portugal: Was It a Revolution?" Government and Opposition 7 (Summer 1977).

   ■. "Were the Soldiers Revolutionary? The Armed Forces Movement in Portugal, 1973-1976." Iberian Studies 7, 1 (1978): 13-21.

   ■, and Jean Seaton. "Political Power and the Portuguese Media." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 43-57. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Porch, Douglas. The Portuguese Armed Forces and the Revolution. London: Croom Helm and Stanford, Calif.: Hoover Institution Press, 1977.

   ■ Pouchin, Dominique. Portugal, quelle révolution? Paris, 1976.

   ■ Pulido Valente, Vasco. "E Viva Otelo." In Pulido Valente, V., ed., O País das Maravilhas, 451-54. Lisbon, 1979 [anthology of articles from weekly Lisbon paper, Expresso].

   ■. Estudos Sobre a Crise Nacional. Lisbon, 1980.

   ■ Rebelo de Sousa, Marcelo. O Sistema de Governo Português antes e depois da Revisão Constitucional, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1981. Rêgo, Raúl. Militares, Clérigos e Paisanos. Lisbon, 1981. Robinson, Richard A. H. Contemporary Portugal: A History. London: Allen & Unwin, 1979.

   ■ Rodrigues, Avelino, Cesário Borga, and Mário Cardoso. O Movemento dos Capitães e o 25 de Abril. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■. Portugal Depois De Abril. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Ruas, H. B., ed. A Revolução das Flores. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Rudel, Christian. La Liberte couleur d'oeillet. Paris: Fayard, 1980.

   ■ Sa, Tiago Moreira de. Os Americanos na Revolucao Portuguesa ( 1974-1976). Lisbon: Edit. Noticias, 2004.

   ■ Sá Carneiro, Francisco. Por Uma Social-Democracia Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Sanches Osôrio, Helena. Um Só Rosto. Uma Só Fé. Conversas Com Adelino Da Palma Carlos. Lisbon, 1988. Sanches Osôrio, J. The Betrayal of the 25th of April in Portugal. Madrid: Sedmay, 1975.

   ■ Schmitter, Philippe C. "Liberation by Golpe: Retrospective Thoughts on the Demise of Authoritarian Rule in Portugal." Armed Forces and Society 2 (1974): 5-33.

   ■. "An Introduction to Southern European Transitions from Authoritarian Rule: Italy, Greece, Portugal, Spain and Turkey." In G. O'Donnell,

   ■ P. C. Schmitter, and L. Whitehead, eds., Transitions from Authoritarian Rule, 3-10. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1986.

   ■ Silva, Fernando Dioga da. "Uma Administração Envelhecido." Revista da Ad-ministraçao Pública 2 (Oct.-Dec. 1979).

   ■ Simões, Martinho, ed. Relatório Do 25 De Novembro: Texto Integral, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Soares, Isabel, ed. Mário Soares: O homem e o político. Lisbon, 1976. Soares, Mário. Democratização e Descolonização: Dez meses no Governo Provisório. Lisbon, 1975. Sobel, Lester A., ed. Portuguese Revolution, 1974-1976. New York: Facts on File, Inc., 1976.

   ■ Spínola, Antônio de. Portugal e o Futuro. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■. País Sem Rumo: Contributo para a História de uma Revolução. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Stock, Maria José. Os Partidos do Poder: Dez Anos Depois do " 25 De Abril." Evora, 1986.

   ■ Story, Jonathan. "Portugal's Revolution of Carnations: Patterns of Change and Continuity." International Affairs 52 (July 1976): 417-34. Sweezey, Paul. "Class Struggles in Portugal." Monthly Review 27, 4 (Sept. 1975): 1-26.

   ■ Szulc, Tad. "Lisbon and Washington: Behind Portugal's Revolution." Foreign Policy 21 (Winter 1975-76): 3-62. Tavares de Almeida, Antônio. Balsemão: O retrato. Lisbon, 1981. "Vasco." Desenhos Políticos. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Vasconcelos, Alvaro. "Portugal in Atlantic-Mediterranean Security." In Douglas T. Stuart, ed., Politics and Security in the Southern Region of the Atlantic Alliance, 117-36. London: Macmillan, 1988.

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "Golpes militares e golpes literários. A literatura do golpe de 25 de Abril de 1974 em contexto histôrico." Penélope. Fazer E Desfazer A História, 19-20 (1998): 191-212.

   ■. "Tributo ao Historiador dos Historiadores. Memorias de A.H.de Oliveira Marques (1933-2007)," Historia XXIX, 95, III series (March 2007), 18-22.

   ■ Wiarda, Howard J. Transcending Corporatism? The Portuguese Corporative System and the Revolution of 1974. Columbia: Institute of International Studies, University of South Carolina, 1976.

   ■. The Transition to Democracy in Spain and Portugal. Washington, D.C.: American Enterprise Institute for Public Policy Research, 1989. Wise, Audrey. Eyewitness in Revolutionary Portugal. With a Preface by Judith Hart, MP. London: Spokesman, 1975.

   ■ PHYSICAL FEATURES: GEOGRAPHY, GEOLOGY, FAUNA, AND FLORA

   ■ Birot, Pierre. Le Portugal: Étude de géographie régionale. Paris, 1950.

   ■ Embleton, Clifford. Geomorphology of Europe. London: Macmillan, 1984.

   ■ Girão, Aristides de Amorim. Divisão regional, divisão agrícola e divisão administrativa. Coimbra, 1932.

   ■. Condições geográficos e históricas de autonomia política de Portugal. Coimbra, 1935.

   ■. Atlas de Portugal, 2nd ed. Coimbra, 1958.

   ■ Ribeiro, Orlando. Portugal, O Mediterrâneo e o Altântico. Coimbra, 1945 and later eds.

   ■. Portugal. Volume V of Geografia de Espana y Portugal. Barcelona, 1955.

   ■. Ensaios de Geografia Humana e regio nal. Lisbon, 1970.

   ■. A geografia e a divisão regional do país. Lisbon, 1970.

   ■ Stanislawski, Dan. The Individuality of Portugal. Austin: The University of Texas Press, 1959.

   ■. Portugal's Other Kingdom: The Algarve. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1963.

   ■ Taylor, Albert William. Wild Flowers of Spain and Portugal. London: Chatto & Windus, 1972.

   ■ Way, Ruth, and Margaret Simmons. A Geography of Spain and Portugal. London: Methuen, 1962.

   ■ ARCHAEOLOGY AND PREHISTORY

   ■ "Actas do Colóquio Inter-Universitário do Noroeste Peninsular (Porto-Baião, 1988), vol. II, Proto-História, romanização e Idade Média." In Trabalhos de antropologia e etnologia. 28, 3-4 (1988).

   ■ Alarcão, Jorge de, ed. "Do Paleolítico va arte visigótica." Vol. 1, História da

   ■ Arte em Portugal. Lisbon: Alfa, 1986.

   ■. Roman Portugal, 3 vols. Warminister, U.K.: Aris & Phillips, 1988.

   ■. Portugal Das Orígens A Romanização. Vol. I. In J. Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds. Nova História de Portugal. Lisbon: Presença, 1990. Anderson, James M., and M. S. Lea. Portugal 1001 Sights: An Archaeological and Historical Guide. Calgary, Alberta: University of Calgary and Robert Hale, 1994.

   ■ Balmuth, Miriam S., Antonio Gilman, and Lourdes Prados-Torreira, eds. Encounters and Transformations: The Archaeology of Iberia in Transition. Monographs in Mediterranean Archaeology, no. 7. Sheffield, U.K.: Sheffield Academic Press, 1997.

   ■ Beirão, C. M. M. Une civilization protohistorique du Sud au Portugal ( 1er Age du Fer). Paris: D. Boccard, 1986.

   ■ Cardoso, João Luís, Santinho A. Cunha, and Delberto Aguiar. O Homem Pre-Histórico no Concelho de Oeiras. Oeiras, Portugal: Estudos Arquelógicos de Oeiras, 1991.

   ■ Harrison, Richard J. The Bell Beaker Cultures of Spain and Portugal. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1977.

   ■ Mangas, Júlio, ed. Hispania epigraphica. Madrid, 1989.

   ■ Maloney, Stephanie J. "The Villa of Toerre de Palma, Portugal: Archaeology and Preservation." Portuguese Studies Review VIII, 1 (Fall-Winter, 1999-2000): 14-28.

   ■ Savory, H. N. Spain and Portugal: The Prehistory of the Iberian Peninsula. London, 1968.

   ■ Silva, A. C. F. A cultura castreja no Noroeste de Portugal. Paços de Ferreira:

   ■ Museu da Citânia de Sanfins, 1986. Straus, L. G. Iberia before the Iberians. Albuquerque, N.M., 1992.

   ■ FOREIGN TRAVELERS AND RESIDENTS' ACCOUNTS

   ■ Andersen, Hans Christian. A Visit to Portugal 1866. London: Peter Owen, 1972.

   ■ Beckford, William. Italy, with Sketches of Spain and Portugal. Paris: Baudry's European Library, 1834.

   ■. The Journal of William Beckford in Portugal and Spain 1787-1788.

   ■ Boyd Alexander, ed. London: Hart-Davies, 1954.

   ■. Recollections of an Excursion to the Monasteries of Alcoboca and Batalha. Fontwell, U.K.: Centaur Press, 1972.

   ■ Bell, Aubrey F. G. In Portugal. London: Bodley Head, 1912.

   ■ Borrow, George. The Bible in Spain, 2 vols. London: Constable, 1923 ed.

   ■ Chaves, Castelo Branco. Os livros de viagens em Portugal no século XVIII e a sua projecção europeia. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Costigan, Arthur William. Sketches of Society and Manners in Portugal. London: T. Vernon, 1787.

   ■ Crawfurd, Oswald. Portugal Old and New. London: Kegan, Paul, 1880.

   ■. Round the Calendar in Portugal. London: Chapman & Hall, 1890.

   ■ Darymple, William. Travels through Spain and Portugal in 1774. London: J. Almon, 1777.

   ■ Dumouriez, Charles Francois Duperrier. An Account of Portugal as It Appeared in 1766. London: C. Law, 1797.

   ■ Fielding, Henry. Jonathan Wild and the Journal of a Voyage to Lisbon. London: J. M. Dent, 1932.

   ■ Fullerton, Alice. To Portugal for Pleasure. London: Grafton, 1945.

   ■ Gibbons, John. I Gathered No Moss. London: Robert Hale, 1939.

   ■ Gordon, Jan, and Cora Gordon. Portuguese Somersault. London: Harrap, 1934.

   ■ Hewitt, Richard. A Cottage in Portugal. New York: Simon & Schuster, 1996.

   ■ Huggett, Frank. South of Lisbon: Winter Travels in Southern Portugal. London: Gollancz, 1960.

   ■ Hume, Martin. Through Portugal. London: Richards, 1907.

   ■ Hyland, Paul. Backwards Out of the Big World: A Voyage into Portugal. Hammersmith, U.K.: HarperCollins, 1996.

   ■ Jackson, Catherine Charlotte, Lady. Fair Lusitania. London: Bentley, 1874.

   ■ Kelly, Marie Node. This Delicious Land Portugal. London: Hutchinson, 1956.

   ■ Kempner, Mary Jean. Invitation to Portugal. New York: Athenaeum, 1969.

   ■ Kingston, William H. G. Lusitanian Sketches of the Pen and Pencil. 2 vol. London: Parker, 1845.

   ■ Landmann, George. Historical, Military and Picturesque Observations on Portugal. 2 vol. London: Cadell and Davies, 1818.

   ■ Latouche, John [Pseudonym of Oswald Crawfurd]. Travels in Portugal. London: Ward, Lock & Taylor, ca. 1874.

   ■ Link, Henry Frederick. Travels in Portugal and France and Spain. London: Longman & Rees, 1801.

   ■ Macauley, Rose. They Went to Portugal. London: Jonathan Cape, 1946.

   ■. They Went to Portugal, Too. Manchester: Carcanet Books, 1990.

   ■ Merle, Iris. Portuguese Panorama. London: Ouzel, 1958.

   ■ Murphy, J. C. Travels in Portugal. London: 1795.

   ■ Proper, Datus C. The Last Old Place: A Search through Portugal. New York: Simon & Schuster, 1992.

   ■ Quillinan, Dorothy [Wordsworth]. Journal of a Few Months in Portugal with Glimpses of the South of Spain. 2 vol. London: Moxon, 1847. Sitwell, Sacheverell. Portugal and Madeira. London: Batsford, 1954. Smith, Karine R. Until Tomorrow: Azores and Portugal. Snohomish, Wash.: Snohomish Publishing, 1978. Southey, Robert. Journals of a Residence in Portugal, 1800-1801 and a Visit to France, 1838. London and New York: Oxford Univ. Press, 1912. Thomas, Gordon Kent. Lord Byron's Iberian Pilgrimage. Provo, Utah: Brigham Young University Press, 1983. Twiss, Richard. Travels through Portugal and Spain in 1772-1773. London, 1775.

   ■ Watson, Gilbert. Sunshine and Sentiment in Portugal. London: Arnold, 1904. Wheeler, Douglas L. "A[n American] Fulbrighter in Lisbon, Portugal, 196162." Portuguese Studies Review 1 (1991): 9-16.

   ■ PORTUGUESE CARTOGRAPHY, DISCOVERIES, AND NAVIGATION

   ■ Albuquerque, Luís de. Curso de História de Naútica. Coimbra, 1972.

   ■. Introdução a história dos descobrimentos, 3rd ed. Mem Martins, 1983.

   ■. Os Descobrimentos Portugueses. Lisbon: Alfa, 1983.

   ■. Navegadores, viajantes e adventureiros portugueses: Séculos XV e XVI. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■. Portuguese Books on Nautical Science from Pedro Nunes to 1650. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■. Os Descobrimentos Portugueses. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Boorstin, Daniel. The Discoverers. New York: Random House, 1983. Boxer, C. R. The Portuguese Seaborne Empire, 1415-1825. London: Hutchinson, 1969.

   ■ Brazão, Eduardo. La découverte de Terre-Neuve. Montreal: Les Presses de l'Université, 1964.

   ■. "Les Corte-Real et le Nouveau Monde." Revue d'histoire d'Amérique Française 19, 1 (1965): 335-49. Cortesão, Armando, and Avelino Teixeira de Mota. Cartografia Portuguesa Antiga. Lisbon, 1960.

   ■. Portugalia Monumenta Cartográfica, 6 vols. Lisbon, 1960-62.

   ■. História da Cartografia Portuguesa, 2 vols. Coimbra, 1969-70.

   ■ Cortesão, Jaime. L'expansion des portugais dans l'historie de la civilisation. Brussels, 1930.

   ■. Os descobrimentos portugueses, 2 vols. V. Magalhães Godinho and Joel Serrão, eds. Lisbon, 1960.

   ■. A expansão dos Portugueses no período henriquinho. Lisbon, 1965.

   ■. Descobrimentos precolombanos dos portugueses. Lisbon, 1966.

   ■ Costa, Abel Fontoura da. A Marinharia dos Descobrimentos, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1960.

   ■ Costa Brochado, Idalino F. Descobrimento do Atlântico. Lisbon, 1958. English ed., 1959-60.

   ■ Coutinho, Admiral Gago. A naútica dos descobrimentos, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1951-52.

   ■ Crone, G. R. Maps and Their Makers. New York: Capricorn Books, 1966.

   ■ Dias, José S. da Silva. Os descobrimentos e a problemática cultural do Século XVI, 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■ Disney, Anthony, and Emily Booth, eds. Vasco Da Gama and the Linking of Europe and Asia. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2000.

   ■ Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães, ed. Documentos sobre a expansão portuguesa [ to 1460], 3 vols. Lisbon, 1945-54.

   ■ Guedes, Max, and Gerald Lombardi, eds. Portugal. Brazil: The Age of Atlantic Discoveries. Lisbon: Bertrand; Milan: Ricci; Brazilian Culture Foundation, 1990. [Catalogue of New York Public Library Exhibit, Summer 1990]

   ■ Harley, J. B., and David Woodward. The History of Cartography. Volume 1: Cartography in Prehistoric, Ancient and Medieval Europe and Mediterranean. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1987.

   ■ Leite, Duarte. História dos Descobrimentos: Colectânea de esparsos, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1958-61.

   ■ Ley, Charles. Portuguese Voyages, 1498-1663. London: Dent, 1953.

   ■ Marques, J. Martins da Silva. Descobrimentos portugueses, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1944-71.

   ■ Martyn, John R. C., ed. Pedro Nunes ( 1502-1578): His Lost Algebra and Other Discoveries. John R. C. Martyn, trans. New York: Peter Lang, 1996.

   ■ Morison, Samuel Eliot. The European Discovery of America: The Northern Voyages, A. D. 500-1600. New York: Oxford University Press, 1971.

   ■. Portuguese Voyages to America in the Fifteenth Century. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1974.

   ■ Mota, Avelino Teixeira da. Mar, Além-Mar-Estudos e Ensaios de História e Geografia. Lisbon, 1972.

   ■ Nemésio, Vitorino. Vida e Obra do Infante D. Henrique. Lisbon, 1959.

   ■ Parry, J. H. The Discovery of the Sea. New York: Dial, 1974.

   ■ Penrose, Boies. Travel and Discovery in the Renaissance, 1420-1620. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1952.

   ■ Peres, Damião. História dos Descobrimentos Portugueses. Oporto, 1943.

   ■ Prestage, Edgar. The Portuguese Pioneers. London, 1933; New York: Barnes & Noble, 1967.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. Precision Astrolabe: Portuguese Navigators and Transoceanic Aviation. Lisbon, 1971.

   ■ Seary, E. R. "The Portuguese Element in the Place Names of Newfoundland." In Luís Albuquerque, ed., Vice-Almirante A. Teixeira da Mota: In Memo-riam. Vol. II, 359-64. Lisbon: Academia da Marinha, 1989.

   ■ Subrahmanyam, Sanjay. The Career and Legend of Vasco Da Gama. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1997.

   ■ Velho, Alvaro. Roteiro ( Navigator's Route) da Primeira Viagem de Vasco da Gama ( 1497-1499). Lisbon, 1960.

   ■ Winius, George, ed. Portugal, the Pathfinder: Journeys from the Medieval toward the Modern World 1300-ca. 1600. Madison, Wisc.: Hispanic Seminary of Medieval Studies, 1995.

   ■ PORTUGAL AND HER OVERSEAS EMPIRES (1415-1975)

   ■ Abshire, David M., and Michael A. Samuels, eds. Portuguese Africa: A Handbook. New York: Praeger, 1969.

   ■ Afonso, Aniceto, and Carlos de Matos Gomes. Guerra Colonial. Lisbon: Noticias, 2001.

   ■ Albuquerque, J. Moushino de. Moçambique. Lisbon, 1898.

   ■ Alden, Dauril. The Making of an Enterprise: The Society of Jesus in Portugal, Its Empire & Beyond. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1995.

   ■ Alexandre, Valentim. Orígens do Colonialismo Português Moderno ( 18221891). Lisbon: Sá da Costa, 1979.

   ■. Velho Brasil, Novas Africas: Portugal e o Império ( 1808-1975). Oporto: Afrontamento, 2000.

   ■, and Jill Dias, eds. "O Império Africano 1825-1890. Volume X." In J.

   ■ Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds., Nova História Da Expansão Portuguesa. Lisbon: Estampa, 1998.

   ■ Ames, Glen J. "The Carreira da India, 1668-1682: Maritime Enterprise and the Quest for Stability in Portugal's Asian Empire." Journal of European Economic History 20, 1 (1991): 7-28.

   ■. Renascent Empire? The House of Braganza and the Quest for Stability in Portuguese Monsoon Asia, ca. 1640-1683. Amsterdam: Amsterdam Univ.Press, 2000.

   ■. Vasco da Gama. Renaissance Crusader. New York: Pearson/Longman, 2005.

   ■ Antunes, José Freire. O Império com Pés de Barro: Colonizaçao e Descolonização: As Ideologias em Portugal. Lisbon: D. Quixote, 1980.

   ■. O Factor Africano 1890-1990. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1990.

   ■. A Guerra De Africa 1961-1974, 2 vols. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1995-96.

   ■. Jorge Jardim: Agente Secreto 1919-1982. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1996.

   ■ Axelson, Eric A. South-East Africa, 1488-1530. London: Longmans, 1940.

   ■. "Prince Henry and the Discovery of the Sea Route to India." Geographical Journal (U.K.) 127, 2 (June 1961): 145-58.

   ■. Portugal and the Scramble for Africa, 1875-1891. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1967.

   ■. Portuguese in South-East Africa, 1488-1699. Cape Town: Struik, 1973.

   ■. Congo to Cape: Early Portuguese Explorers. New York: Harper & Row, 1974.

   ■ Azevedo, Mário. Historical Dictionary of Mozambique, 2nd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 2003.

   ■ Baião, António, Hernãni Cidade, and Manuel Murias, eds. História da Expansão Portuguesa no Mundo, 4 vols. Lisbon, 1937-40.

   ■ Bender, Gerald J. "The Limits of Counterinsurgency [in the Angolan War, 1961-72]." Comparative Politics (1972): 331-60.

   ■. Angola under the Portuguese: The Myth Versus Reality. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1978.

   ■ Bhíla, H. H. K. Trade and Politics in a Shona Kingdom: The Manyika and Their Portuguese and African Neighbours, 1875-1902. Harlow, U.K.: Longman, 1990.

   ■ Birmingham, David. The Portuguese Conquest of Angola. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1965.

   ■. Trade and Conflict in Angola. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1966.

   ■. Frontline Nationalism in Angola & Mozambique. London: James Currey, 1992.

   ■. Portugal and Africa. New York: St. Martins, 1999.

   ■ Bottineau, Yves. Le Portugal Et Sa Vocation Maritime. Paris: Boccard, 1977. Boxer, C. R. Fidalgos in the Far East— Fact and Fancy in the History of Macau. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1948. ———. The Christian Century in Japan. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1951.

   ■ ———. Salvador de Sá and the Struggle for Brazil and Angola, 1602-1688. London, 1952.

   ■ ———. Four Centuries of Portuguese Expansion, 1415-1825: A Succinct Survey. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1961.

   ■ ———. The Golden Age of Brazil, 1695-1750. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1962.

   ■ ———. Race Relations in the Portuguese Colonial Empire, 1415-1825. Oxford:

   ■ Clarendon Press, 1963. ———. Portuguese Society in the Tropics. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1965.

   ■ ———. The Portuguese Seaborne Empire 1415-1825. London: Hutchi nson, 1969.

   ■ ———, and Carlos de Azevedo, eds. Fort Jesus and the Portuguese in Mombasa. London: Hollis and Carter, 1960.

   ■ Broadhead, Susan H. Historical Dictionary of Angola, 2nd ed. Metuchen, N.J.: Scarecrow Press, 1992.

   ■ Burton, Richard. Goa and the Blue Mountains. London: Bentley, 1851.

   ■ Cabral, Luís. Crónica da Libertação. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■ Caetano, Marcello. Colonizing Traditions, Principles and Methods of the Portuguese. Lisbon, 1951.

   ■ ———. Portugal E A Internacionalização Dos Problemas Africanos, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1965.

   ■ Cann, John P. Counterinsurgency in Africa: The Portuguese Way of War, 1961-1974. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1997. Castelo, Claudia. " O modo portugues de estar no mundo." O luso-tropicalismo e a ideologia colonial portuguesa ( 1931-1961). Oporto: Afrontamento, 1998. Castro, Armando. O Sistema Colonial Português em Africa ( meados do Século XX). Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Chaliand, Gerard. "The Independence of Guinea-Bissau and the Heritage of [Amilcar] Cabral." In Revolution in the Third World. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1978.

   ■ Chilcote, Ronald H. Portuguese Africa. Englewood Cliffs, N.J.: Prentice-Hall, 1967.

   ■ Clarence-Smith, Gervase. Slaves, Peasants and Capitalists in Southern Angola 1840-1926. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1979.

   ■ ———. The Third Portuguese Empire 1825-1975: A Study in Economic Imperialism. Manchester, U.K.: Manchester University Press, 1985.

   ■ Coates, Timothy J. Convicts and Orphans: Forced and State-Sponsored Colonizers in the Portuguese Empire, 1550-1720. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 2001.

   ■ Davies, Shann. Macau. Singapore: Times Editions, 1986.

   ■ Dias, C. Malheiro, ed. História da colonização portuguesa no Brasil, 3 vols. Oporto, 1921-24.

   ■ Diffie, Bailey W., and George Winius. Foundations of the Portuguese Empire, 1415-1580. Minneapolis: Minnesota University Press, 1977.

   ■ Disney, Anthony R. Twilight of the Pepper Empire: Portuguese Trade in Southwest India in the Early Seventeenth Century. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1978.

   ■ ———, and Emily Booth, eds. Vasco Da Gama and the Linking of Europe and Asia. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2000.

   ■ Duffy, James. Shipwreck and Empire: Being an Account of Portuguese Maritime Disaster in a Century of Decline. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1955.

   ■ ———. Portuguese Africa. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1959. ———. Portugal in Africa. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1962.

   ■. "The Portuguese Territories." In Colin Legum, ed., Africa: A Handbook to the Continent. New York: Holmes & Meier, 1967. ———. A Question of Slavery. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1967. Felgas, Hélio. História do Congo Português. Carmona, Angola, 1958. ———. Guerra em Angola. Lisbon, 1961.

   ■ Galvão, Henrique, and Carlos Selvagam. O Império Ultramarino Português, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1953.

   ■ Gleijeses, Piero. Conflicting Missions: Havana, Washington and Africa, 19591976. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2002.

   ■ Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães. "Portugal and Her Empire." In The New Cambridge Modern History. Vol. V (1961): 384-97; Vol. VI (1963): 509-TO.

   ■ Grenfell, F. James. História da Igreja Baptista em Angola, 1879-1975. Queluz, Portugal: Núcleo, 1998.

   ■ Hammond, Richard J. "Economic Imperialism: Sidelights on a Stereotype." Journal of Economic History XXI, 4 (1961): 582-98.

   ■ ———. Portugal and Africa, 1815-1910: A Study in Uneconomic Imperialism. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1966.

   ■ Hanson, Carl. Portugal and the Wider World 1147-1497. New Orleans, La.: University Press of the South, 2001.

   ■ Harris, Marvin. Portugal's African Wards. New York: American Committee on Africa, 1957.

   ■ ———. "Portugal's Contribution to the Underdevelopment of Africa and Brazil." In Ronald H. Chilcote, ed., Protest & Resistance in Angola & Brazil: Comparative Studies, 209-23. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1972.

   ■ Henderson, Lawrence W. Angola: Five Centuries of Conflict. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1979. ———. A Igreja Em Angola. Lisbon: Edit. Além-Mar, 1990. Heywood, Linda. Contested Power in Angola 1840s to the Present. Rochester, N.Y.: University of Rochester Press, 2000.

   ■ Hilton, Anne. The Kingdom of Kongo. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1985.

   ■ Hower, Alfred, and Richard Preto-Rodas, eds. Empire in Transition: The Portuguese World in the Time of Camões. Gainesville: University Presses of Florida, 1985.

   ■ Isaacman, Allen. "The Prazos da Coroa 1752-1830: A Functional Analysis of the Political System." STUDIA (Lisbon) 26 (1969): 149-78.

   ■. Mozambique: The Africanization of a European Institution: The Zambezi Prazos, 1750-1902. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1972.

   ■ ———. The Tradition of Resistance in Mozambique: Anti-Colonial Activity in the Zambesi Valley 1850-1921. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1976.

   ■ James, Martin. Historical Dictionary of Angola, 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 2004.

   ■ Jardim, Jorge. Sanctions Double-Cross: Oil to Rhodesia. Lisbon, 1978. Johnson, Harold, and Maria Beatriz Nizza da Silva. O Império Luso-Brasileiro 1500-1620. Volume VI. In J. Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds. Nova História Da Expansão Portuguesa. Lisbon: Estampa, 1992. Joliffe, Jill. East Timor: Nationalism & Colonialism. University of Queensland Press, 1978.

   ■ Kea, Ray A. Settlements, Trade and Politics in the Seventeenth Century Gold Coast. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1982.

   ■ Kohen, Arnold. From the Place of the Dead. The Epic Struggles of Bishop Belo of East Timor. New York: St Martins, 1999.

   ■ Livingstone, Charles, and David Livingstone. Narrative of an Expedition to the Zambezi and Its Tributaries. New York: 1866.

   ■ Livingstone, David. Missionary Travels and Researches in South Africa. London, 1857.

   ■ Lobban, Richard, and Joshua Forrest. Historical Dictionary of the Republic of Guinea-Bissau, 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 1996. Lobban, Richard, and Marilyn Halter. Historical Dictionary of Cape Verde, 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 1993. Martino, Antonio M. Joao de Azevedo Coutinho. Marinheiro e soldado de Portugal. Lisbon: Colibri, 2002. Martins, Rocha. História das Colónias Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1933. Marvaud, Angel. Le Portugal et Ses Colonies. Paris, 1912. Mason, Philip, ed. Angola: A Symposium; Views of a Revolt. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1961. Melo, João de, ed. Os Anos Da Guerra 1961-1975: Os Portugueses em Africa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1988. Miller, Joseph C. Way of Death: Merchant Capitalism and the Angolan Slave Trade, 1730-1830. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1988.

   ■ Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Portugal. Vinte Anos de Defesa do Estado Português de India. Lisbon, 1967.

   ■. Portugal Replies in the United Nations. Lisbon, 1970.

   ■ Mondlane, Eduardo. The Struggle for Mozambique. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1969.

   ■ Moreira, Adriano. Política Ultramarina. Lisbon, 1956.

   ■. Portugal's Stand in Africa. New York: University Publishers, 1962.

   ■, and Jose Carlos Venancio. Eds. Luso-Tropicalismo. Uma Teoria Social em Questao. Lisbon: Vega, 2000.

   ■ Múrias, Manuel, ed. História da expansão portuguesa no mundo, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1937-42.

   ■. Short History of Portuguese Colonization. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■ Newitt, Malyn. Portuguese Settlement on the Zambesi: Exploration, Land Tenure and Colonial Rule in East Africa. New York: Holmes & Meier, 1973.

   ■. Portugal in Africa: The Last Hundred Years. London: Longmans, 1981.

   ■. A History of Mozambique. London: Hurst, 1995.

   ■. A History ofPortuguese Overseas Expansion, 1400-1668. London: Routledge, 2005.

   ■. Diálogos Interditos: A Política Externa Portuguesa E A Guerra De Africa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■. História De Portugal. 1933-1974: II Suplemento. Oporto, 1981.

   ■. Um político confessa-se ( Diário: 1960-1968), 3rd ed. Oporto, 1987.

   ■. Salazar. Vol. V: A Resistência ( 1958-1964). Oporto, 1981.

   ■ Nowell, Charles E. "Portugal and the Partition of Africa." Journal of Modern History XIX, 1 (1947): 1-17.

   ■ Nunes, Antonio Lopes Pires. Angola 1961. Da Baixa do Cassange a Nambu-angongo. Lisbon: Prefacio, 2005.

   ■ Okuma, Thomas. Angola in Ferment: The Background and Prospects of Angolan Nationalism. Boston: Beacon, 1962.

   ■ Pattee, Richard. Portugal and the Portuguese World. Milwaukee, Wise.: Bruce, 1957.

   ■ Pélissier, René. Les Guerres Grises: Resistance Et Revoltes en Angola ( 18451941). Orgeval: Pélissier, 1977.

   ■. Naissance Du Mozambique: Tome 1, Tome 2, Resistance Et Revoltes Anticoloniales ( 1854-1981), 2 vols. Orgeval: Pélissier, 1984.

   ■. História de Moçambique. Vol. II. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■. Naissance de la Guinée: Portugais et Africains en Senegambie ( 1841-1936). Orgeval: Pélissier, 1989.

   ■. Timor En Guerre: Le Crocodile et les Portugais ( 1847-1913). Orgeval: Pélissier, 1996.

   ■ Pires, Adelino Serras, and Fiona Claire Capstick. The Winds of Havoc: A Memoir of Adventure and Destruction in Deepest Africa. New York: St. Martin's, 2001.

   ■ Prestage, Edgar. The Portuguese Pioneers. London: Black, 1933.

   ■ Ranger, T. [Terence] O. "Revolt in Portuguese East Africa: The Makombe Rising of 1917." St. Anthony's Papers. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press, 15 (1963).

   ■ Remy. Goa, Rome of the Orient. Trans. from the French by Lancelot Sheppard. London, 1957.

   ■ Ribeiro, General Goncalves. A Vertigem da Descolonizacao. Da Agonia do Exodo a Cidadania Plena. Lisbon: Inquerito, 2002. Ricard, Robert. Etudes sur l'Histoire des Portugais au Maroc. Coimbra, 1955.

   ■ Richards, J. M. Goa. London: Hurst, 1982.

   ■ Rodney, Walter. A History of the Upper Guinea Coast, 1545-1800. New York: Oxford University Press, 1970. Rodrigues, José Honório. Africa e Brasil: Outro Horizonte. Rio de Janeiro, 1961.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. "Valentim Fernandes, Rodrigo de Santaella, and the Recognition of the Antilles as "Opposite India." Boletim da Sociedade de Geografia de Lisboa series 75 (July-September 1957): 279-309.

   ■. The Obedience of a King of Portugal. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1958.

   ■. The Quest for Eastern Christians: Travels and Rumors in the Age of Discovery. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1962.

   ■ Russell-Wood, A. J. Fidalgos and Philanthropists: The Santa Casa da Mi-sericordia of Bahia, 1550-1755. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1968.

   ■. "Colonial Brazil." In David W. Cohen and Jack Greene, eds., Neither Slave nor Free, 84-133. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1972.

   ■. "Local Government in Portuguese America: A Study in Cultural Divergence." Comparative Studies in Society and History 16 (1974): 187-231.

   ■. From Colony to Nation: Essays on the Independence of Brazil. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1975.

   ■. World on the Move: The Portuguese in Africa, Asia & America, 1415-1808. New York: St. Martins, 1993.

   ■ Salazar, António de Oliveira. Goa and the Indian Union. Lisbon, 1954.

   ■. "Portugal, Goa and the Indian Union." Foreign Affairs (New York) 34, 3 (April, 1956): 418-31.

   ■. "Realities and Trends of Portugal's Policies." International Affairs (London) XXXIX, 2 (April 1963): 169-83.

   ■ Saldanha, C. F. A Short History of Goa. Goa, 1957.

   ■ Sanceau, Elaine. Indies Adventure: The Amazing Career of Afonso de Albuquerque. London: Blackie, 1936.

   ■. Portugal in Quest of Prester John. London: Hutchinson, 1943.

   ■. The Land of Prester John. New York: Knopf, 1944.

   ■. Henry the Navigator. New York: Norton, 1947.

   ■. The Perfect Prince: Dom João II. Oporto, 1959.

   ■. Good Hope, the Voyage of Vasco da Gama. Lisbon, 1967.

   ■. The Reign of the Fortunate King ( Manuel I), 1495-1521. Hamden, Conn.: Archon, 1969.

   ■. Knight of the Renaissance: A Biography of Dom João de Castro. London: Hutchinson, n.d.

   ■ Schubert, Benedict. A Guerra e as Igrejas: Angola, 1961-1991. Basel, Switzerland: Schlettwein, 2000 [orig. ed. in German, Lucerne, Exodus Pub., 1997].

   ■ Schwartz, Stuart G. Sovereignty and Society in Colonial Brazil. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1973.

   ■ Serra, Carlos, ed. História de Moçambique, 2 vols. Maputo, Mozambique: Tempo, 1982-83.

   ■ Silva, Botelho da, ed. and comp. " Dossier" Goa. ( General Manuel) Vassalo e Silva. A Recusa do Sacrifício Inútil. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Silva, Maria Beatriz Nizza da, ed. O Império Luso-Brasileiro 1750-1822. Volume VIII. In J. Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds., Nova História Da Expansão Portuguesa. Lisbon: Estampa, 1986.

   ■ Silva Cunha J. M. da. Questões Ultramarinos e Internacionais. Lisbon, 1960.

   ■ Silva Rego, A. da. História das missões do padroado português do Oriente: India ( 1500-1542). 1 vol. Lisbon, 1949.

   ■. Portuguese Colonization in the Sixteenth Century: A Study of Royal Ordinances. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1957.

   ■. O Ultramar Português No Século XIX ( 1834-1910). Lisbon, 1966.

   ■ Sousa Dias, Gastão. Os Portugueses em Angola. Lisbon, 1959.

   ■ Sykes, John. Portugal and Africa: The People and the War. London: Hutchinson, 1971.

   ■ Telo, António José. Lourenço Marques na Política Externa Portuguesa. Lisbon: Cosmos, 1991.

   ■. Economia E Império No Portugal Contemporânea. Lisbon: Cosmos, 1994.

   ■. Os Açores e o Controlo do Atlântico. Lisbon: Asa, 1993.

   ■ Vail, Leroy, and Landeg White. Capitalism and Colonialism in Mozambique: A Study of Quelimane District. Minneapolis: Minnesota University Press, 1980.

   ■ Veen, Ernst van. Defeat or Decay? An Inquiry into the Portuguese Decline in Asia 1580-1645. Leiden: University of Leiden, 2000.

   ■ Verlinden, Charles. "Italian Influence on Iberian Colonization." Hispanic American Historical Review 33 (1953): 99-211.

   ■. The Beginnings of Modern Colonization. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1970.

   ■ Vogel, Charles. Le Portugal et Ses Colonies. Paris, 1860.

   ■ Vogt, John. Portuguese Rule on the Gold Coast 1469-1682. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 1979.

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Portuguese in Angola. 1836-1891: A Study in Expansion and Administration." Ph.D. dissertation, Boston University, Department of History, 1963.

   ■. "Anti-Imperialism Traditions in Portugal, Yesterday and Today." Boston University Graduate Journal XII, 2 (Spring 1964): 125-37.

   ■. 'The Portuguese and Mozambique: The Past against the Future." In John A. Davis and James K. Baker, eds., Southern Africa in Transition. 180-96. New York: Praeger, 1966.

   ■. "Gungunhana." In Norman R. Bennett, ed., Leadership in Eastern Africa, Six Political Biographies, 165-220. Boston: Boston University Press, 1968.

   ■. "Gungunyane the Negotiator." Journal of African History IX, 4 (1968): 585-602.

   ■. "Nineteenth-Century African Protest in Angola: Prince Nicolas of Kongo (1830?-1860)." African Historical Studies (Boston) I (1968): 40-59.

   ■. "The Portuguese Army in Angola." Journal of Modern African Studies (Cambridge U.K.), 7, 3 (Oct. 1969): 425-39.

   ■. "Thaw in Portugal." Foreign Affairs 48, 4 (July 1970): 769-81.

   ■. "Portugal in Angola: A Living Colonialism?" In C. Potholm and R. Dale, eds., Southern Africa in Perspective, 172-82. New York: Free Press, 1972.

   ■. "The First Portuguese Colonial Movement, 1835-1875." Iberian Studies (Keele, U.K.) I, 1 (Spring 1975): 25-27.

   ■. "Rebels and Rebellions in Angola, 1672-1892." In Mark Karp, ed., African Dimensions: Essays in Honor of William O. Brown, 81-93. Boston: Boston University Press, 1975.

   ■. "African Elements in Portugal's Armies in Africa (1961-1974)." Armed Forces and Society (Chicago) 2, 2 (Feb. 1976): 233-50.

   ■. "Portuguese Colonial Governors in Africa, 1870-1974." In L. H. Gann and Peter Duignan, eds., African Proconsuls: European Governors in Africa, 415-26. New York: Free Press, 1978; and "J. Mousinho de Albuquerque (1855-1902)" and "J. Norton de Matos (1867-1955)": 427-44; 445-63.

   ■. "The Portuguese Withdrawal from Africa, 1974-1975; The Angolan Case." In John Seiler, ed., Southern Africa Since the Portuguese Coup, 3-21. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1980.

   ■. "The Portuguese Exploration Expeditions and Expansion in Angola, 1877-1883." In Academia de Marinha and Instituto de Investigação Científica Tropical, eds., Vice Almirante A. Teixeira Da Mota: In Memoriam. Volume I, 267-76. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■. "'Aqui é Portugal!': The Politics of the Colonial Idea during the Estado Novo, 1926-1974." In Pavilhão de Portugal, EXPO'98 and Instituto de História Contemporânea, eds., Portugal No Transição Do Milênio: Colóquio Internacional, 375-105. Lisbon: Fim de Século, 1998.

   ■. The Empire Time Forgot: Writing a History of the Portuguese Overseas Empire, 1808-1975. Oporto: Universidade Fernando Pessoa, 1998.

   ■. "Filho Do Porto, Filho Do Império: Antônio Francisco Da Silva Porto (1817-1890) and the Politics of Motivation in Portugal's First and Second Scrambles for Africa (1836-1861; 1875-1891)." Revista da UFP [Universidade Fernando Pessoa] 4 (Dec. 1999): 225-54.

   ■. "'Mais leis do que mosquitos': A Primeira República Portuguesa e o Império Ultramarino (1910-1926)." In Nuno Severiano Teixeira and Antó-nio Costa Pinto, eds., A Primeira República Portuguesa Entre O Liberalismo E O Autoritarismo, 133-68. Lisbon: University Nova de Lisboa, 2000.

   ■. "Spiritual Peoples at Odds: Portugal, India and the Goa Question, 1947-61." In Anthony Disney and Emily Booth, eds., Vasco Da Gama and the Linking of Europe and Asia, 452-70. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2000.

   ■. "Portugal, Africa and the future." In Stewart Lloyd-Jones and Antonio Costa Pinto, eds., The Last Empire: Thirty Years of Portuguese Decolonization, 113-25. Bristol, U.K.: Intellect, 2003.

   ■. "The Forced Labor 'System' in Angola, 1903-1947: Reassessing Origins and Persistence in the Context of Colonial Consolidation, Economic Growth and Reform Failures." In CEAUP, Centro de Estudos Africanos da Universidade do Porto, ed., Trabalho forcado africano-experiencias coloniais comparadas, 367-393. Oporto: CEAUP, 2006.

   ■. "As Raizes Do Nacionalismo Angolano: Publicacoes De Protesto Dos Assimilados, 1870-1940." In Nuno Vidal and Justino Pinto De Andrade, eds., O Processo De Transicao Para O Multipartidarismo Em Angola, 73-92. Lisbon: Ed. Firmamento, 2006.

   ■, and René Pélissier. Angola. London: Pall Mall and New York: Praeger, 1971; reprinted, Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1977; Portuguese lang. edition, Lisbon: Tinta-da-China, 2009. Whiteway, R. W. The Rise of the Portuguese Power in India, 1497-1550. London: Constable, 1899.

   ■ Winius, George D. The Fatal History of Portuguese Ceylon: Transition to Dutch Rule. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1971.

   ■. "The Portuguese Asian 'Decadência' Revisited." In Alfred Hower and Richard Preto-Rodas, eds., Empire in Transition, 106-17. Gainesville: University Presses of Florida, 1980.

   ■. The Black Legend of Portuguese India. New Delhi: New Concept, 1985.

   ■ Portuguese Migration and Communities Abroad

   ■ Alves, Marcial. Os Portugueses no Mundo. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Anderson, Grace M., and David Higgs, eds. A Future to Inherit: Portuguese Communities in Canada. Toronto: McClelland and Stewart, 1976. Arroteia, Jorge Carvalho. A emigração Portuguesa-suas origens e distribuição. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Brettell, Caroline B. "Nineteenth- and Twentieth-Century Portuguese Emigration: A Bibliography." Portuguese Studies Newsletter 3 (Fall-Winter, 1977-78).

   ■. "Emigrar Para Voltar: A Portuguese Ideology of Return Migration." Papers in Anthropology 20 (1979): 1-20.

   ■. We Have Already Cried Many Tears: The Stories of Three Portuguese Migrant Women. Cambridge, Mass.: Schenkman Publishing Co., 1982.

   ■. Men Who Migrate, Women Who Wait: Population and History in a Portuguese Parish. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1986.

   ■ Carvalho, Eduardo de. Os portugueses na Nova Inglaterra. Rio de Janeiro, 1931.

   ■ Caspari, Andrea. "The Return Orientation among Portuguese Migrants in France." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 193-203. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Dias, Eduardo Mayone, ed. Portugueses na América do Norte. Baden: Peregrinação, 1983.

   ■ Fagundes, Francisco Cota. Hard Knocks: An Azorean-American Odyssey.

   ■ [Memoir]. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 2000. Felix, John Henry, and Peter F. Senecal. The Portuguese in Hawaii. Honolulu, Hawaii: Authors' edition, 1978. Fernandes, Ferreira. Os Primos da América. Lisbon: Relógio D'Agua, 1991. Ferreira, Eduardo de Sousa. As orígens e formas de emigração. Lisbon, 1976. Freitas, J. F. Portuguese-American Memories. Honolulu, Hawaii, 1930.

   ■ Giles, Wenona. "Motherhood and Wage Labour in London, England: Portuguese Migrant Women and the Politics of Gender." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology. University of Toronto, 1987.

   ■ Higgs, David, ed. Portuguese Migration in Global Perspective. Ontario: Multicultural Historical Society of Ontario, 1990.

   ■ Klimt, Andrea. "Portuguese Migrants in Germany: Class, Ethnicity and Gender." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology. Stanford University, 1987.

   ■ Lavigne, Gules. Les ethniques et la ville: L'aventure des immigrants portugais à Montreal. Montreal: Preamble, 1987.

   ■ Leder, Hans Howard. Cultural Persistence in a Portuguese-American Community. New York: Arno Press, 1980.

   ■ Lewis, J. R., and A. M. Williams. "Emigrants and Retornados: A Comparative Analysis of the Economic Impact of Return Migration in the Região Centro." In E. D. Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 227-50. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ McCabe, Marsha L., and Joseph D. Thomas, eds. Portuguese Spinner: An American Story; Stories of History, Culture and Life from Portuguese Americans in Southeastern New England. New Bedford, Mass.: Spinner, 1998.

   ■ Marques, D., and J. Medeiros. Portuguese Immigrants: 25 Years in Canada. Toronto: West End YMCA, 1989.

   ■ Martins, J. Oliveira. Fomento Rural e emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1956.

   ■ Mira, Manuel. The Forgotten Portuguese: The Melungeons and Other Groups; The Portuguese Making of America. Franklin, N.C.: Portuguese-American Historical Research Foundation, 1998.

   ■ Nazareth, J. Manuel. "Familia e Emigração em Portugal." Economia e Sociedade (Lisbon) 23 (1977): 31-50.

   ■ Nunes, Maria Luisa. A Portuguese Colonial in America: Belmira Nunes Lopes; The Autobiography of a Cape Verdean-American. Pittsburgh, Penn.: Latin American Literary Review Press, 1982.

   ■ Oliver, Lawrence. Never Backward: The Autobiography of Lawrence Oliver; A Portuguese-American. San Diego, 1972.

   ■ Pap, Leo. The Portuguese-Americans. Boston: Twayne, 1981.

   ■ Pereira, Miriam Halpern. A Política Portuguesa de Emigraçao, 1850 a 1930. Lisbon: Regra do Jogo, 1981.

   ■ Pereira da Rosa, Victor M., and Salvato V. Trigo. "Elementos para uma Caracterização da Família Imigrante Portuguesa na Africa do Sul." Economia e Sociologia 41 (1986): 61-71.

   ■. Azorean Emigration: A Preliminary Overview. Oporto: Fernando Pessoa University, 1994.

   ■. Portugueses e Moçambicanos no Apartheid: Da Ficção à Realidade. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Purves, James. "Portuguese in Bermuda." Bermuda Historical Quarterly 3 (1946): 133-42.

   ■ Ribeiro, F. G. Cassola. Emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Rocha-Trinidade, Maria Beatriz da. "La Sociologie des Migrations au Portugal." Current Sociology 32, 2 (Summer 1984): 175-98.

   ■. "Towards Reintegration of Emigrants." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and Guy Clausse, eds., Closing the Migratory Cycle: The Case of Portugal, 183-94. Saarbrücken: Breitenbach, 1985.

   ■. "Emigração." In Dicionario Illustrado Da História De Portugal ( 1985): 205-7.

   ■. A Emigração. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. "Espaços de herança cultural portuguesa-gentes, factos, políticas." Analise Social (Lisbon) XXIV (1988): 313-51.

   ■ Rocha-Trinidade, Maria Beatriz da, and Jorge Arroteia. Bibliografia da Emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. Americans of Portuguese Descent: A Lesson in Differentiation. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1974.

   ■. Testemunhos sobre a Emigração Portuguesa: Antologia. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Silva, F. Emídio da. A Emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1917.

   ■ Silva, Manuela, et al. Retorno, Emigração e Desenvolvimento Regional em Portugal. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■ Simões, Mário Pinto. O Emigrante Português: Processos de Adaptação ( o exemplo da Suiça). Oporto, 1985.

   ■ Simões, Nuno. O Brasil e a Emigração Portuguesa. Coimbra, 1934.

   ■ Sousa Ferreira, Eduardo de, and Guy Clausse, eds. Closing the Migratory Cycle: The Case of Portugal. Saarbrucken: Verlag Breitenbach, 1986.

   ■ Teixeira, Carlos, and Victor M. Pereira da Rosa, eds. The Portuguese in Canada: From the Sea to the City. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2000.

   ■ Vicente, António Luís. Os Portuguese Nos Estados Unidos Da América: Política De Comunidades E Comunidade Política. Lisbon: FLAD, 1998.

   ■ Viera, David, et al. Portuguese in the United States: A Bibliography ( Supplement to the 1976 Leo Pap Bibliography). Essay Number 6 in Essays in Portuguese Studies. Durham, N.H.: International Conference Group on Portugal, 1989.

   ■ Williams, Jerry. And Yet They Come: Portuguese Immigration from the Azores to the United States. New York: Center for Migration Studies, 1982.

   ■ Portugal's Atlantic Islands (Azores, Madeiras)

   ■ Biddle, Anthony J. Drexel. The Madeira Islands, 2 vols. London: Hurst and Blackett, 1900.

   ■ Bryans, Robin. Madeira, Pearl of the Atlantic. London: Robert Hale, 1959.

   ■. The Azores. London: Faber & Faber, 1963.

   ■ Cooke, Rupert Croft. Madeira. London: Putnam, 1961.

   ■ Cossart, Noel. Madeira— the Island Vineyard. London: Christie's, 1984.

   ■ Da Silva, Fernando Augusto, and Carlos Azevedo de Menezes. Elucidário Madeirense, 3 vols. Funchal, 1940.

   ■ Duncan, T. Bentley. Atlantic Islands in the Seventeenth Century: Madeira, the Azores and the Cape Verdes in Seventeenth-Century Commerce andNavigation. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1972.

   ■ Guill, James H. A History of the Azores Islands. Menlo Park, Calif.: Author's Edition, 1972.

   ■ Instituto Histórico Da Ilha Terceira [Azores]. Os Açores E O Atlântico ( Séculos XIV-XVII) [Proceedings of International Colloquium, August 1983]. Angra do Heroismo, Terceira Island, Azores, 1984.

   ■ Koebel, William Henry. Madeira Old and New. London: Griffiths, 1909.

   ■ Mee, Jules. Histoire de la découverte des Iles Açores. Ghent, 1901.

   ■ Peres, Damião. A Madeira sob os donatórios-Séculos XV e XVI. Funchal, 1914.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. Atlantic Islanders of the Azores and Madeiras. North Quincy, Mass.: Christopher House, 1979.

   ■ Serpa, Caetano Valadão. A Gente Dos Açores. Identificaçao-Emigraçio E Religiosidade: Séculos XVI-XX. Lisbon: 1978.

   ■ Silva, J. Donald. "With Columbus in Madeira." Portuguese Studies Review (Durham, NH) I, 1 (Spring-Summer 1991).

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Azores and the United States (1787-1987): Two Hundred Years of Shared History." Boletim do Instituto Histórico da Ilha Terceira XLV (1988): 55-71.

   ■ Anglo-Portuguese Alliance (1373-Present)

   ■ Almada, José de. A Aliança Inglesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1947.

   ■. Para a história da aliança luso-britânica. Lisbon, 1955.

   ■ Atkinson, William C. British Contributions to Portuguese and Brazilian Studies. London: British Council, 1974.

   ■ Bourne, Kenneth. The Foreign Policy of Victorian England 1830-1902. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1970.

   ■ British Broadcasting Corporation (BBC). 600 Years of Anglo-Portuguese Alliance. London: BBC, 1973.

   ■ British Community Council of London. Souvenir Brochure Commemorating the 600th Anniversary of the Anglo-Portuguese Treaty of Alliance and Friendship, 1373-1973. Lisbon, 1973.

   ■ Cabral, Manuel Villaverde. Portugal na Alvorada do Século XX. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Caetano, Marcello "Aliança Inglesa." Enciclopédia Luso-Brasileira da Cultura. Vol. 1 (1963): 1270-1271.

   ■. "L'alliance Anglo-Portuguese: Histoire et situation actuelle." Chronique de politique etrangére (Paris) XX, 6 (1967): 695-708.

   ■. Portugal e a Internacionalização dos Problemas Africanos. Lisbon, 1971.

   ■ Castro, Armando. A dominação inglesa em Portugal. Estudo seguido de Antologia Textos dos Sécs. XVIII e XIX. Oporto: Afrontamento, 1972.

   ■ Crollen, Luc. Portugal, the U.S. and NATO. Leuven, Belgium: Leuven University Press, 1973.

   ■. "Portugal." In O. De Raeymaeker et al. Small Powers in Alignment, 27-96. Leuven, Belgium: Leuven University Press, 1974.

   ■ Cunha Leal, Francisco. Portugal e Inglaterra. Corunna, 1932.

   ■ Davidson, Basil. "The Oldest Alliance Faces a Crisis." In Philip Masonm, ed., Angola: A Symposium. Views of a Revolt, 138-60. London: Oxford University Press, 1962.

   ■ Duff, Katherine. "The War and the Neutrals." In Arnold and Veronica Toyn-bee, eds., Survey of International Affairs. London: Chatham House, 1956.

   ■ Duffy, James. A Question of Slavery. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1967.

   ■ Epstein, John. "The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 1373-1973." World Survey (London) 54 (June 1973): p. 18.

   ■ Ferreira, José Medeiros. Estudos de Estratégia e Relações Internacionais. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■ Ferreira Martins, General L. O Poder Militar Da Gran-Bretanha E A Aliança Anglo-Lusa. Coimbra, 1939.

   ■. A Cooperaçio Anglo-Portuguesa na Grande Guerra de 1914-18. Lisbon, 1942.

   ■ Francis, A. D. The Methuens and Portugal 1691-1700. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1966.

   ■. Portugal 1715-1808. London: Tamesis, 1985.

   ■ Freitas, A. Barjona de. A Questão Ingleza. Lisbon, 1891.

   ■ Gonçalves, Caetano. A Aliança Luso-Britânica e o Domínio Colonial Português. Lisbon, 1917.

   ■ Guedes, Armando Marques. A Aliança Inglesa: Notas de História diplomática, 1383-1943. Lisbon, 1943. Halpern Pereira, Miriam. Revoluçio, finanças, dependência externa. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Howorth, A. H. D'Araujo Scott. A Aliança Luso-Britânica E A Segunda Guerra Mundial. Lisbon, 1956.

   ■ Kay, Hugh. Salazar and Modern Portugal. New York: Hawthorne, 1970.

   ■ Lawrence, L. Nehru Seizes Goa. New York: Pageant, 1963.

   ■ Livermore, H. V. "The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance: Historical Perspective." 600 Years of Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 7-15. Lisbon: BBC, 1973.

   ■ Macedo, Jorge Borges de. História Diplomática Portuguesa-Constantes e Linhas de Força. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■ Manoel, J. de Câmara. Portugal e Inglatterra. Lisbon, 1909.

   ■ Martinez, Pedro S. História Diplomática de Portugal. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Medlicott, W. N. The Economic Blockade, Vol. II. London: His Majesty's Stationery Office, 1952.

   ■ Oliveira, Pedro Aires. Os Despojos Da Alianca. A Gra-Bretanha e a questao colonial portuguesa 1945-1975. Lisbon: Tinta-da-China, 2007. Ortigão, Ramalho. John Bull. Lisbon, 1887.

   ■ Prestage, Edgar. Diplomatic Relations of Portugal with France, England and Holland from 1646 to 1668. Watford, U.K.: Voss & Michael, 1925.

   ■. Chapters in Anglo-Portuguese Relations. London: Voss & Michael, 1935.

   ■ Russell, Peter E. The English Intervention in Spain and Portugal in the Time of Edward III and Richard II. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1955. Sarmento, J. E. Morães. The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance and Coast Defense. London, 1908.

   ■ Serrão, Joel. "O Ultimatum (January 1890)." Dicionário de História de Portugal. Vol. IV (1971): 219-24.

   ■ Shafaat, Ahmed Khan, ed. Anglo-Portuguese Negotiations Relating to Bombay, 1660-1667. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1922.

   ■ Sideri, Sandro. Trade and Power: Informal Colonialism in Anglo-Portuguese Relations. Rotterdam: Rotterdam University Press, 1970.

   ■ Sousa, Carlos Hermenegildo de. A Aliança Anglo-Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1943.

   ■ Stone, Glyn A. "The Official British Attitude to the Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 1910-45." Journal of Contemporary History (London) 10, 4 (Oct. 1975): 729-46.

   ■. The Oldest Ally: Britain and the Portuguese Connection, 1936-1941. Woodbridge, U.K.: Royal Historical Society and Boydell Press, 1994. Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. O Ultimatum Inglês: Política Externa no Portugal do 1890. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■ Teles, Basilio. Do Ultimatum ao 30 de Janeiro. Oporto, 1905.

   ■ Vicente, António Pedro. "Um testemunho de 1796 sobre a Situação de Portugal face ao domínio inglês." In Arquivos do Centro Cultural Portugües, IV. Paris, 1972.

   ■ Vieira de Castro, Luís. D. Carlos I. ( Elementos de História Diplomática), 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1941.

   ■ Vincent-Smith, John. "Britain, Portugal and the First World War." European Studies Review 4, 3 (1974).

   ■. "The Portuguese Economy and the Anglo-Portuguese Commercial Treaty of 1916." Iberian Studies (Keele, U.K.) III, 2 (Autumn 1974): 49-54.

   ■. As Relações Políticas Luso-Britânicas 1910-1916. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■. "The Portuguese Republic and Britain, 1910-14." Journal of Contemporary History 10, 4 (Oct. 1975): 707-27.

   ■ Vintras, R. E. The Portuguese Connection: A Secret History of the Azores Base. London: Bachman & Turner, 1974. Viriato [Pseud]. A Aliança lnglesa. Lisbon, 1914.

   ■ Walford, A. R. The British Factory in Lisbon and Its Closing Stages Ensuring upon the Treaty of 1810. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Portuguese in Angola, 1836-1891: A Study in Expansion and Administration." Ph.D. dissertation, History Department, Boston University, 1963.

   ■. "19th Century: Anglo-Portuguese Alliance and the Scramble for Africa." In BBC, 600 Years of Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 40-43. London: BBC, 1973.

   ■. "The Price of Neutrality: Portugal, the Wolfram Question and World War II." Luso-Brazilian Review (Madison, Wisc.) 34, 1, 2 (Summer 1986; Winter 1986): 107-27; 97-111.

   ■ Wordsworth, William. William Wordsworth's Convention of Cintra: A Facsimile of the 1809 Tract [Introduction by Gordon Kent Thomas]. Provo, Utah: Brigham Young University Press, 1983.

   ■ Young, George. Portugal Old and Young. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1917.

   ■ ANTHROPOLOGY, SOCIOLOGY, RURAL AND URBAN SOCIETY

   ■ Almeida, Miguel Vale de. The Hegemonic Male: Masculinity in a Portuguese Town. Oxford: Berghan, 1996.

   ■ Black, Richard. Crisis and Change in Rural Europe: Agricultural Development in the Portuguese Mountains. Aldershot, U.K.: Avebury and Ashgate, 1992.

   ■ Brettell, Caroline B. Men Who Migrate, Women Who Wait: Population and History in a Portuguese Parish. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1986.

   ■. "The Absence of Men." Natural History 96, 2 (Feb. 1987): 52-61.

   ■. "The Portuguese." In Encyclopedia of World Cultures. New Haven, Conn.: Human Relations Area Files, 1990.

   ■. "The Priest and His People: The Contractual Basis for Religious Practice in Rural Portugal." In Ellen Badone, ed., Religious Orthodoxy and Popular Faith in European Society, 55-75. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1990.

   ■ Brogger, Jan. Pre-bureaucratic Europeans: A Study of a Portuguese Fishing Community. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1989. Cabral, Manuel Villaverde. "Portuguese Perspectives." Sociologia Ruralis [Journal of European Rural Sociology] XXIV, 1 (1986); number devoted to rural Portugal today. Chaney, Rick. Regional Emigration and Remittances in Developing Countries: The Portuguese Experience. New York: Praeger, 1986. Cole, Sally. Women of the Praia: Work and Lives in a Portuguese Colonial Community. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1991. Cutileiro, José. A Portuguese Rural Society. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1971.

   ■ Deschamps, Paul. Portugal: La Vie Sociale Actuelle. Paris, 1935.

   ■. Histoire Sociale du Portugal. Paris, 1959.

   ■ Dias, Jorge. Rio do Onor-comunitarismo agropastoral. Oporto, 1953.

   ■. Ensaios Etnológicos. Lisbon, 1961.

   ■. The Portuguese Contribution to Cultural Anthropology. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1964.

   ■. Vilarinho Da Furna: Uma Aldeia Comunitária. Rev. ed. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■ Downs, Charles. Os Moradores à Conquista da Cidade. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■. "Community Organization, Political Change and Urban Policy: Portugal. 1974-1976." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Sociology. University of California, 1980.

   ■. "Residents' Commissions and Urban Struggles in Revolutionary Portugal." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Dracklé, Dorlé. Macht und Ohnmacht: Der Kampf num die Agarreform im Alentejo ( Portugal). Gottingen, Germany: Edit. Re, 1991.

   ■ Espírito Santo, Moise. Communidade Rural ao Norte do Tejo. Lisbon, 1980.

   ■ Feijó, Rui, H. Martins, and João de Pina Cabral, eds. Death in Portugal. Oxford: Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford, 1983.

   ■ Feijó, Rui Graça. "State, Nation and Regional Diversity in Portugal: An Overview." In Richard Herr and John H. Polt, eds., Iberian Identity: Essays on the Nature of Identity in Portugal and Spain, 37-47. Berkeley: Institute of International Studies, University of California, 1989.

   ■ Feio, Mariano. Les Bas Alentejo et l'Algarve. Lisbon, 1949.

   ■ Ferreira de Almeida, João. Classes sociais nos campos. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Fonseca, Ramiro da. O Livro da Saúde e da Doença. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Gallop, Rodney. Portugal: A Book of Folk-Ways. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1936. Reprinted, 1961.

   ■ Hoefgen, Lynn. "The Integration of Returnees from the Colonies into Portugal's Social and Economic Life." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology, University of Florida, 1985.

   ■ Ingerson, Alice Elizabeth. "Corporatism and Class Consciousness in Northwestern Portugal." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology. Johns Hopkins University, 1984.

   ■ Jenkins, Robin. The Road to Alto. London: Pluto Press, 1979.

   ■ Lawrence, Denise. "Menstrual Politics: Women and Pigs in Rural Portugal." In T. Buckley and A. Gottlieb, eds., Blood Magic: The Anthropology of Menstruation, 117-36. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1988.

   ■. "Suburbanization of House Form and Gender Relations in a Rural Portuguese Agro-Town." Architecture and Behavior 4, 3 (1988): 197-212.

   ■ Martins, Hermínio. "Portugal." In Margaret S. Archer and Salvador Giner, eds., Contemporary Europe: Class, Status and Power. New York: St. Martins, 1971.

   ■ Mattoso, José. Identificação de um país. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Merten, Peter. Anarchismüs und Arbeiterkãmpf in Portugal. Hamburg: Libera-tare Association, 1981.

   ■ Monteiro, Paulo. Terra que ja foi terra: Análise Sociológica de nove lugares agro-pastorais da Serra da Lousã. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Nataf, Daniel. "Social Cleavages and Regime Formation in Contemporary Portugal." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Political Science, UCLA, 1987.

   ■ Nazareth, J. Manuel. "Familia e Emigração em Portugal: Ensaio Exploratório." Economia e Socialismo 23 (1977): 31-50.

   ■ O'Neill, Brian Juan. "Dying and Inheriting in Rural Tras-os-Montes." Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford 14 (1983): 44-74.

   ■. Social Inequality in a Portuguese Hamlet: Land, Late Marriage, and Inheritance, 1870-1978. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1987.

   ■ Pacheco, Helder. Tradições Populares de Portugal. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Pardoe, Julia. Traits and Traditions of Portugal, 2 vols. London, 1832.

   ■ Pereira Neto, João Baptista. "Social Evolution in Portugal since 1945." In Raymond S. Sayers, ed., Portugal and Brazil in Transition, 212-27. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1968.

   ■ Pina-Cabral, João de. Sons of Adam, Daughters of Eve: The Peasant World-View of the Alto Minho. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1986.

   ■. "Sociocultural Differentiation and Regional Identity in Portugal." In

   ■ R. Herr and J. H. Polt, eds., Iberian Identity, 3-18. Berkeley: Institute of International Studies, 1989.

   ■ Poinard, Michel. La Retour des Traveilleurs Portugais. Paris: La Documentation Francaise, 1979.

   ■ Reed, Robert Roy. "Managing the Revolution: Revolutionary Promise and Political Reality in Rural Portugal." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology, Indiana University, 1988.

   ■ Riegelhaupt, Joyce F. "In the Shadow of the City: Integration of a Portuguese Village" [São João das Lampas, nr, Cascais]. Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology, Columbia University, 1964.

   ■. "Saloio Women: An Analysis of Informal and Formal Political and Economic Roles of Portuguese Peasant Women." Anthropological Quarterly 40, 3 (July 1967): 109-26.

   ■. "Festas and Padres: The Organization of Religious Action in a Portuguese Parish." American Anthropologist 75 (1973): 835-52.

   ■. "Peasants and Politics in Salazar's Portugal: The Corporate State and Village 'Nonpolitics'" In L. S. Graham and H. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 167-90. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ Rodrigues, Julieta E. S. de Almeida. "Continuity and Change in Urban Portuguese Women's Roles: Emerging New Household Structures." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Sociology, Columbia University, 1979.

   ■ Rowland, Robert. "Demographic Patterns and Rural Society in Portugal." So-ciologica Ruralis 26, 1 (1986): 36-47.

   ■ Sanchis, Pierre. Arraial. La Fête d'un Peuple: Les Pélerinages Populaires au Portugal. Paris, 1976.

   ■ Siegel, Bernard J. "Social Structure and Medical Practitioners in Rural Brazil and Portugal." Sociologia (São Paulo) 20, 4 (Oct. 1958): 463-76.

   ■. "Conflict, Parochialism and Social Differentiation in Portuguese Society." Journal of Conflict Resolution V, 1 (March 1961): 35-12.

   ■ Smith, T. Lynn. "The Social Relationships of Man to the Land in Portugal." Sociologia 25, 1 (Dec. 1963): 319-43.

   ■ Sousa Santos, Boaventura. "Estado e sociedade na semiperíferia do sistema mundiale: O caso português." Análise Social 87-89 (1985): 869-902.

   ■. "Social Crisis and the State." In Kenneth Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s: Dilemmas of Democratic Consolidation, 167-95. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Vasconcellos, Joaquim Leite de. Ethnograia Portuguesa, 8 vols. Lisbon, 1941-82.

   ■. Tradições Populares Portugueses. New ed. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Willems, Emilio. "On Portuguese Family Structure." International Journal of Comparative Society (Dharwar, India) 3, 1 (Sept. 1962): 65-79.

   ■ ARTS, ARCHITECTURE, URBAN PLANNING, MUSIC

   ■ Almeida, Rodrigo Vicente de. História da Arte em Portugal: ( Segundo Estudo) Documentos lnéditos. Oporto, 1883. Almeida D'Eca, Admiral Vicente M. Castles of Portugal. Lisbon, 1925. Amaral, Francisco K. Lisboa: Uma Cidade em Transformação. Lisbon, 1969. Azevedo, Carlos de, and Chester Brummel. Churches of Portugal. New York: Scala Books, 1985.

   ■ Barreira, João, ed. Arte Portuguesa: As Decorativas, 2 vols. Lisbon, n.d.

   ■ Barretto, Mascarenhas, and George Dykes. Fado: Lyrical Origins and Poetical Motivation. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Binney, Marcus. Country Manors of Portugal. London: Scala, 1987.

   ■ Branco, Luís de Freitas. A Música em Portugal. Lisbon, 1930.

   ■ Brito, Manuel Carlos de. Opera in Portugal in the Eighteenth Century. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1989.

   ■ Carvalho, Pinto de. História de Fado. Lisbon, 1903 and 1982 eds.

   ■ Castro d'Aire, Teresa. O Fado. Lisbon: Temas da Actualidade, 1996.

   ■ Chicó, Mário Tavares. A Architectura Gótica em Portugal. Lisbon, 1968.

   ■ França, José-Augusto. A Arte em Portugal No Século XIX. Lisbon, 1966.

   ■. Lisboa Pombalina e o Illuminismo, 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■. A Reconstrucão e a Arquitectura Pombalina. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Gallop, Rodney. "The Fado (The Portuguese Song of Fate)." Musical Quarterly XIX (1933): 199-213.

   ■. Eight Portuguese Folksongs. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1936.

   ■ Gil, Júlio. The Finest Churches in Portugal. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■. The Finest Castles in Portugal, 3rd ed. George F. W. Dykes, trans. Lisbon, 1996.

   ■ Gonçalves, Rui Mário. Pintura e escultura em Portugal. Lisbon: Instituto de Cultura, 1984.

   ■. 100 Pintores Portugueses do século XX. Lisbon: Alfa, 1986.

   ■ Kubler, George. Portuguese Plain Architecture: Between Spices and Diamonds, 1521-1706. Middletown, Conn.: Wesleyan University Press, 1972.

   ■. Studies in Ancient American and European Art: The Collected Essays of George Kubler. New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press, 1985.

   ■, and Martin Soria. Art and Architecture in Spain and Portugal. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1959.

   ■ Lacerda, Aarão de. História da Arte em Portugal, 2 vols. Oporto, 1942-48.

   ■ Leão, Joaquim de Sousa. "Decorative Art: The Azulejo." In H. V. Livermore, ed. Portugal and Brazil: An Introduction. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1953.

   ■ Lopes Graça, Fernando. A canção popular portuguesa. Lisbon, 1953.

   ■. A música portuguesa e os sus problemas: Ensaios. Lisbon, 1959.

   ■ Moita, Luís. O fado: canção de vencidos. Lisbon, 1936.

   ■ Neves, José Cassiano. The Palace and Gardens of Fronteira: Seventeenth and Eighteenth Century Portuguese Style. Lisbon: Quetzal and Scala, 1995. North, C.T. Guia dos castelos antigos de Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon: Bertrand Ed., 2002.

   ■ Pacheco, Jose. Stuart Carvalhais. O desenho grafico e a imprensa. Lisbon: Biblioteca do Empresario, 2000. Pereira, Paulo, ed. Arte portuguesa. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1995. Picchio, Luciana Stegagno. Storia del Teatro Portoghese. Rome: Edizinio deli' Ateneo, 1964.

   ■ Queirós, José. Cerâmica Portuguesa, 2 vols. 2nd rev. ed. Lisbon, 1948.

   ■ Santos, Luís Reis. Monuments of Portugal. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■ Santos, Reinaldo dos. A Escultura em Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1948-50.

   ■. História da Arte em Portugal. Oporto, 1953.

   ■ Sasportes, José. História da Dança em Portugal. Lisbon, 1970. Simões, J. M. dos Santos. "Azulejos in a Land of Many Colours." Connoisseur (London) CXXXVII, 551 (1956): 15-21.

   ■. Azulejaria em Portugal no Século X VIII. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Smith, Robert C. A Talha em Portugal. Lisbon, 1963.

   ■. The Art of Portugal, 1500-1800. London, Weidenfeld and Nicolson, 1968.

   ■. "The Building of Mafra." Apollo 97, 134 (April 1973): 360-67.

   ■ Stoop, Anne de. Demeures portugaises dans les environs de Lisbonne. Paris: Weber, 1986.

   ■. Palais et manoirs: Le Minho. Paris: Ed. du Seuil, 1995.

   ■ Tannock, Michael. Portuguese 20th Century Artists: A Biographical Dictionary. Chichester, U.K.: Phillimore, 1978.

   ■ Taylor, René. "The Architecture of Port Wine." The Architectural Review CXXIX, 772 (1961): 368-99.

   ■ Terol, Marylene. Azulejos a Lisbonne. Paris: Hervas, 1992.

   ■ Veiga de Oliveira, Ernesto. Instrumentos musicais populares portugueses. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■ Watson, Walter Crum. Portuguese Architecture. London: Constable, 1908. Wohl, Hellmut. "Carlos Mardel and His Lisbon Architecture." Apollo 97, 134 (April 1973): 350-59.

   ■ Sculpture and Ceramics

   ■ Andrade, Sergio de. "Presepios." In Dicionario de Arte Barroca em Portugal. Lisbon: Presenca, 1989. Barreira, Joao. Arte Portuguesa, Arquitectura e Escultura. Lisbon: Excelsior, n.d.

   ■ Cardoso, Arnaldo Pinto. O Presepio Barroco Portugues. Lisbon: Bertrand, 2003.

   ■ Chaves, Luis. Os Barristas Portugueses. Coimbra, 1925.

   ■. Natal Portugues. Oporto: Liv. Classica Editora, 1942.

   ■ Gargano, Pietro. Il Presepio. Otto Secoli di Storia, Arte, Tradizione. Milan: Fenice, 1995.

   ■ Lima, Henrique de Campos F. Joaquim Machado de Castro, Escultor Conimbricense. Coimbra: Instituto de Historia de Arte, 1989. Macedo, Diogo de. Presepios Portugueses. Lisbon: Artis, 1951.

   ■. Machado de Castro. Lisbon: Artis, 1958.

   ■ Morais, Heitor. Natal do Meu Coracao. Braga: Ed. A.O., 1991.

   ■ Pais, Alexandre Nobre. Presepios Portugueses Monumentos do Seculo XVIII em Terracotta, 2 vols. Master's thesis in history of art, Universidade Nova de Lisboa, 1998.

   ■ Queiros, Jose. Ceramica Portuguesa. Lisbon: Presenca, 1998. Santos, Reinaldo dos. A Escultura em Portugal. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1951. Serrao, Vitor. Historia da Arte em Portugal IV-O Barroco. Lisbon: Presenca, 2003.

   ■ Smith, Robert C. The Art Of Portugal 1500-1800. New York: Meredith Press, 1968.

   ■ Sousa, Ernesto de. Presepios. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1998.

   ■ Cinema

   ■ Antunes, Joao and Jose de Matos-Cruz, Cinema Portugues 1896-1998. Lisbon: Lusomundo, 1997.

   ■ Bandeira, Jose Gomes. Porto: 100 anos de cinema portugues. Oporto: Camara Municipal do Porto, 1996. Duarte, Fernando. Primitivos do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Cinecultura, 1960.

   ■ Faria de Almeida, M., Resumo da Historia do Cinema. Lisbon: RTP, 1982. Nobre, Roberto. Singularidades do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Portugalia, n.d.

   ■ Pina, Luis de. Aventura do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Vega, 1977.

   ■. Documentarismo Portugues. Lisbon: IPC, 1977.

   ■. Panorama do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Terra Livre, 1978.

   ■. Historia do Cinema Portugues. Mem Martins: Europa-America, 1986.

   ■ Ribeiro, Felix. O Cinema Portugues antes do Sonoro. Esboco Historiconema Portugues. Lisbon: Terra Livre, 1978.

   ■. Panorama do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: n.d.

   ■ Children's Literature

   ■ Andresen, Sofia de Melo Breyner. A Fada Oriana. 9th ed. Lisbon: Figueiri-nhas, 1985.

   ■ Araújo, Matilde Rosa. A estrada fascinante. Lisbon: Livros Horizonte, 1988. Barreto, Garcia. Literatura Para Crianças E Jovens Em Portugal. Oporto:

   ■ Campo Das Letras, 1998. Bastos, Glória. A escrita para crianças em Portugal no seculo XIX. Lisbon:

   ■ Caminho da Educaçao, 1997. Cadet, Maria Rita Chiappe. Os Contos da Mamã. Lisbon: Lallement Freres, 1883.

   ■ Castro, Fernanda. Mariazinha em Africa, 2nd ed. Lisbon: Portugália, 1947. Cross, Esther, and Wilbur Cross. Portugal. Chicago: Childrens Press, 1986. DeSkalon, Anna, and Christa Stadtler. We Live in Portugal. New York: Watts, 1987.

   ■ Gomes, Alice. A Nau Catrineta, 2nd ed. Lisbon: Portugália, 1973.

   ■. A literatura para a infância. Lisbon: Torres & Abreu, 1979.

   ■ Letria, José Jorge. Do sentimento mágico da vida. Lisbon: Escritor, 1994. Müller, Adolfo Simões. Historiazinha de Portugal, 6th ed. Oporto: Tavares Martins, 1983.

   ■ Osório, Ana de Castro. Para as crianças. Illustr. by Leal da Câmara. Setúbal: Liv. Crianças, 1908.

   ■ Pires, Maria Laura Bettencourt. História da literatura infantil portuguesa. Lisbon: Vega, 1981. Ribeiro, Aquilino. Arca de Noé-III Classe. Lisbon, 1989. Rocha, Natércia. Breve História da Literatura para Crianças em Portugal. Lisbon: Instituto de Cultura e Língua Portuguesa, 1984.

   ■. Bibliografia geral da literatura portuguesa para crianças. Lisbon: Edit. Comunicação, 1987.

   ■ Sá, Domingos Guimarães de. A literatura infantil em Portugal. Braga: Edit. Franciscana, 1981.

   ■ Selfridge. John. Portugal. New York: Chelsea House, 1990. Vaz de Carvalho, Maria Amália. Contos para os Nossos Filhos, 11th ed. Oporto: Barreira, 1947.

   ■ Viana, António Manuel Couto. Jõao de Deus e um século de literatura infantil em Portugal. Lisbon: Ed. do Templo, 1978.

   ■ Lisbon, Capital City, in History and Literature

   ■ Castelo-Branco, Fernando. Lisboa Seiscentista, 3rd ed. Lisbon: 1969.

   ■ Castilho, Júlio de. Lisboa Antiga, 7 vols. Lisbon, 1935-45.

   ■ Couto, Dejanirah. Histoire de Lisbonne. Paris: Fayard, 2000.

   ■ Crespo, Ángel. Lisboa Mítica e Literária. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1987.

   ■ Dias, Marina Tavares. Lisboa Desaparecida. Lisbon: Quimera, 1990.

   ■ Dionísio, Sant'anna, ed. Guia de Portugal. Vol. I: Lisboa e Arredores. Lisbon: Biblioteca Nacional de Lisboa, 1924, orig. ed; reprint, Gulbenkian Foundation, 1979.

   ■ França, José-Augusto. Lisboa Pombalina e o Iluminismo. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1977.

   ■ Moita, Irisalva, ed. O Livro de Lisboa. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1994.

   ■ Neves, Orlando. Lisboa em Crónica. Lisbon: Author's Ed., 1968.

   ■ Pavão, Luís, and Mário Pereira. Tabernas de Lisboa. Lisbon: Assírio & Alvim, 1981.

   ■ Pessoa, Fernando. Lisboa. O que o turista deve ver: What the Tourist Should See. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1997.

   ■ Queirós, José Maria Eça de. À Capital. Lisbon: Sá da Costa, 1960.

   ■ Santos, Piedade Braga, et al. Lisboa Setecentista vista por Estrangeiros. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1996.

   ■ Vieira, Alice. Esta Lisboa. Lisbon: Caminho, 1993.

   ■ Wright, David, and Patrick Swift. Lisbon: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1971.

   ■ The Inquisition in History

   ■ Azevedo, João Lúcio. Historia das Cristãos-Novos. Lisbon: Liv. Clássica, 1975.

   ■ Baião, António. A Inquisição em Portugal e no Brasil: Subsídios para a sua história. Lisbon: Arquivo Histórico Portugues, 1906. Bethencourt, Francisco. "Portugal: A Scrupulous Inquisition," In Bengt Ankarloo and Gustav Henningsen, eds., Early Modern Witchcraft: Centres and Peripheries, 403-22. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1990.

   ■. "Os equilíbrios sociais do Poder." In José Mattoso, ed., Historia De Portugal, Vol. 3, No Alvorecer Da Modernidade ( 1480-1620). Lisbon: Estampa, 1993.

   ■. História das Inquisições: Portugal, Espanha e Itália. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1994.

   ■ Braga, Maria Luísa. A Inquisição em Portugal na primeira metade do Séc. XVIII. Lisbon: Inst. Nacional de Investigação Científica, 1992.

   ■ Haliczer, Stephen, ed. Inquisition and Society in Early Modern Europe. London: Croom Helm, 1987.

   ■ Herculano, Alexandre. History of the Origin and Establishment of the Inquisition in Portugal. Reprint. New York: AMS Press, 1968.

   ■ Magalhães, Joaquim Romero. "Em Busca dos Tempos da Inquisição (15731615)." Revista de História das Ideias 9 (1987): 191-228.

   ■ Mea, Elvira Cunha Azevedo. A Inquisição de Coimbra no Século XVI. Oporto, 1989.

   ■ Mendonça, José Lourenço D. de, and António Joaquim Moreira. História da Inquisição em Portugal. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1980.

   ■ Novinsky, Anita, and Luísa M. Carneiro, eds. Inquisição: Ensaios sobre Mentalidade, Heresias e Arte. Rio de Janeiro: Expressão e Cultura, 1992.

   ■ Pereira, Isais da Rosa. Documentos para a história da Inquisição em Portugal. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■ Rego, Yvonne Cunha, ed. Feiticeiros, Profetas e Visionários: Textos Antigos Portugueses. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional e Casa da Moeda, 1981.

   ■ Saraiva, António José. Inquisição e cristãos-novos. Lisbon: Estampa, 1985.

   ■ Walker, Timothy Dale. "Doctors, Folk Medicine and the Inquisition: The Repression of Popular Healing in Portugal during the Enlightenment Era." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of History, Boston University, 2001.

   ■ Literature in English Translation: Selection

   ■ Alcaforado, Mariana. The Letters of a Portuguese Nun ( Mariana Alcaforado). Edgar Prestage, trans. London: D. Nutt, 1893.

   ■ Andrade, Eugénio de. "White on White." Alexis Levitin, trans. Quarterly Review of Literature. Poetry Series VIII. Vol. 27. Princeton, N.J., 1987.

   ■. Another Name for Earth; O outro nome da terra. Alexis Levitin, trans. Ft. Bragg, Calif.: QED Press, 1997.

   ■ Andresen, Sophia de Mello Breyner. Marine Rose: Selected Poems. Ruth Fain-light, trans. Redding Ridge, Conn.: Swan Books, 1989.

   ■ Antunes, António Lobo. South of Nowhere. Elizabeth Lowe, trans. New York: Random House, 1983.

   ■. Fado Alexandrino. Gregory Rabassa, trans. New York: Grove Weidenfeld, 1990.

   ■. An Explanation of the Birds. Richard Zenith, trans. New York: Grove Weidenfeld, 1991.

   ■. Act of the Damned. New York: Grove Press, 1995.

   ■. The Natural Order of Things. New York: Grove Press, 2000.

   ■ Barreno, Maria Isabel, Maria Teresa Horta, and Maria Velho da Costa. The Three Marias: New Portuguese Letters. Helen R. Lane, trans. New York: Doubleday, 1975.

   ■ Bell, Aubrey F. G. Poems from the Portuguese ( with the Portuguese text). A.

   ■ Bell, trans. Oxford: Blackwell, 1913.

   ■ Camões, Luís de. The Lusiads of Luís de Camões. Leonard Bacon, trans. New York: Hispanic Society of America, 1950.

   ■. The Lusiads. William C. Atkinson, trans. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1952.

   ■. The Lusiads. Landeg White, trans. New York: Oxford University Press, 1997.

   ■ Castelo Branco, Camilo. Doomed Love ( A Family Memoir). Alice R. Clemente, trans Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1995. Castro, José Maria Ferreira de. Emigrants. Dorothy Ball, trans. New York: Macmillan, 1962.

   ■. Jungle. Charles Duff, trans. New York: Viking, 1935.

   ■. The Mission. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Hamilton, 1963.

   ■ Dantas, Júlio. The Cardinals' Collation, 48th ed. A. Saintsbury, trans. London, 1962.

   ■ Dias de Melo. Dark Stones. Gregory McNab, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1996.

   ■ Dinis, Júlio. The Fidalgos of Casa Mourisca. Rosanna Dabney, trans. Boston: D. Lothrop, 1891.

   ■ Garrett, Almeida. Brother Luiz de Sousa [play]. Edgar Prestage, trans. London: Elkin Mathess, 1909.

   ■. Travels in My Homeland. John M. Parker, trans. London: Peter Owen and UNESCO, 1987. Griffin, Jonathan. Camões: Some Poems Translated from the Portuguese by Jonathan Griffin. London: Menard Press, 1976. Jorge, Lídia. The Murmuring Coast. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1995.

   ■ Lisboa, Eugénio, ed. Portuguese Short Fiction. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1997.

   ■ Lopes, Fernão. The English in Portugal 1367-87: Extracts from the Chronicles of Dom Fernando and Dom João. Derek W. Lomax and R. J. Oakley, eds. and trans. Warminster, U.K.: Aris & Phillips, 1988.

   ■ Macedo, Helder, ed. Contemporary Portuguese Poetry: An Anthology in English. Helder Macedo, et al., trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet New Press, 1978.

   ■ Martins, J. P. De Oliveira. A History of Iberian Civilization. Aubrey F. G. Bell, trans.; preface by Salvador de Madariaga. New York: Cooper Square, 1969.

   ■ Mendes Pinto, Fernão. The Travels of Mendes Pinto [Orig. title: Peregrinação].

   ■ Rebecca D. Catz, trans., with introduction and notes. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1989. Miguéis, José Rodrigues. A Man Smiles at Death with Half a Face. George

   ■ Monteiro, trans. Hanover, N.H.: University Press of New England, 1991.

   ■. Happy Easter. John Byrne, trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1995.

   ■. Steerage and Ten Other Stories. George Monteiro, ed. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1998. Monteiro, Luís De Sttau. The Rules of the Game. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Hamilton, 1965.

   ■ Mourão-Ferreira, David. Lucky in Love. Christine Robinson, trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1999. Namora, Fernando. Field of Fate. Dorothy Ball, trans. London: Macmillan, 1970.

   ■. Mountain Doctor. Dorothy Ball, trans. London: Macmillan, 1956.

   ■ Nemésio, Vitorino. Inclement Weather over the Channel. Francisco Cota Fagundes, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1993.

   ■. Stormy Isles: An Azorean Tale. Francisco C. Fagundes, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 2000.

   ■ Paço D'Arcos, Joaquim. Memoirs of a Banknote. Robert Lyle, trans. London, 1968.

   ■ Pedroso, Consiglieri, comp. Portuguese Folk-Tales. Henriqueta Monteiro, trans. Reprint of orig. 1882 ed. New York: Benjamin Blom, 1969.

   ■ Pessoa, Fernando. Fernando Pessoa: Sixty Portuguese Poems. F. E. G. Quintanilha, ed. and trans. Cardiff: University of Wales Press, 1971.

   ■. Selected Poems: Fernando Pessoa. 2nd rev. ed. Jonathan Griffin, trans. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1982.

   ■. The Book of Disquiet. Alfred MacAdams, trans. New York: Pantheon, 1991.

   ■. Fernando Pessoa: Selected Poems. Peter Rickard, ed. and trans. Edinburgh, U.K.: Edinburgh University Press, 1991.

   ■. "The Mariner: A 'Static Drama' in One Act." In Translation: Portugal.

   ■ George Ritchie, et al., trans. The Journal of Literary Translation. Vol. XXV, 38-56. New York: Translation Center, Columbia University, 1991.

   ■. Message: Bilingual Edition. Jonathan Griffin, trans. London: Menard Press and King's College, 1992.

   ■ Pires, José Cardoso. Ballad of a Dog's Beach. Mary Fitton, trans. London: J. M. Dent, 1986.

   ■ Queirós, José Maria Eça de. Cousin Bazilio. Roy Campbell, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1953.

   ■. The Relic. Aubrey F. G. Bell, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1954.

   ■. The City and the Mountains. Roy Campbell, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1955.

   ■. The Sin of Father Amaro. Nan Flanagan, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1962.

   ■. The Maias. Patricia McGowan Pinheiro, trans. London: Bodley Head, 1965.

   ■. The Illustrious House of Ramires. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Bodley Head, 1968.

   ■. Letters from England. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Bodley Head, 1970.

   ■. To the Capital. John Vetch, trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1995.

   ■ Quental, Antero de. Sixty-four Sonnets. Edgar Prestage, trans. London: David Nutt, 1894.

   ■ Redol, Alves. The Man with Seven Names. L. L. Barrett, trans. New York: Knopf, 1964.

   ■ Resende, André de. André deResende's 'Poema Latina'/ 'Latinpoems.' J. C. R. Martyn, ed. and trans. Lewiston N.Y.: Lampeter and Edwin Mellen, 1998. Ribeiro, Aquilino. When the Wolves Howl. Patricia McGowan Pinheiro, trans. New York: Macmillan; London: Cape, 1963. Sá Carneiro, Mário de. The Great Shadow ( and Other Stories). Margaret Jull Costa, trans. Sawtry, U.K.: Dedalus, 1996. Santareno, Bernardo. The Promise. Nelson H. Vieira, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1981.

   ■ Saramago, José. Baltasar and Blimunda. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1987.

   ■. The Stone Raft. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1991.

   ■. The Year of the Death of Ricardo Reis. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1991.

   ■. The History of the Siege of Lisbon. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt Brace, 1996.

   ■. Blindness. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1999.

   ■. Tale of the Unknown Island. New York: Harcourt Brace, 2000.

   ■. All the Names. Margaret Jull Costa, trans. New York: Harcourt, 2000.

   ■. Journey to Portugal. New York: Harcourt Brace, 2001.

   ■ Sena, Jorge de. The Poetry of Jorge de Sena: A Bilingual Selection. Frederick G. Williams et al., trans. Santa Barbara, Calif.: Mudborn Press, 1980.

   ■. By the Rivers of Babylon and Other Stories. New Brunswick, N.J.: Rutgers University Press, 1989.

   ■ Vicente, Gil. Four Plays of Gil Vicente: Edited from the Editio Princeps ( 1562). Aubrey F. G. Bell, ed. and trans. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1920.

   ■. Lyrics of Gil Vicente. Aubrey F. G. Bell, trans. Oxford: Oxford University Press, Hispanic Notes and Monographs, Portuguese Series 1, 1921.

   ■. The Play of Rubena. Jack E. Tomlins, trans.; Rene P. Garay and José I. Suarez, eds. New York: National Hispanic Foundation for Humanities, 1993.

   ■. The Boat Plays. David Johnston, trans. and adaptation. London: Oberon, 1996.

   ■. Three Discovery Plays. Anthony Lappin, trans. Warminster, U.K.: Aris & Phillips, 1997.

   ■ Vieira, António. Dust Thou Art. Rev. W. Anderson, trans. London, 1882.

   ■ Portuguese and Portuguese-American Cooking: Cuisine

   ■ Anderson, Jean. Food of Portugal. New York: Hearst, 1994. Asselin, E. Donald. A Portuguese-American Cookbook. Rutland, Vt.: Charles E. Tuttle, 1966.

   ■ Bourne, Ursula. Portuguese Cookery. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1973. Crato, Maria Helena Tavares. Cozinha Portuguesa I, II. Lisbon: Editorial Presença, 1978.

   ■ Dienhart, Miriam, and Anne Emerson, ed. Cooking in Portugal. Cascais: American Women of Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Feibleman, Peter S. The Cooking of Spain and Portugal. New York: Time-Life Books; Foods of the World, 1969.

   ■ Koehler, Margaret H. Recipes from the Portuguese of Provincetown. Riverside, Conn.: Chatham Press, 1973. Manjny, Maite. The Home Book of Portuguese Cookery. London: Faber & Faber, 1974.

   ■ Marques, Susan Lowndes. Good Food from Spain and Portugal. London: Muller, 1956.

   ■ Modesto, Maria de Lourdes. Cozinha Tradicional Portuguesa. Lisbon: Verbo, 1982.

   ■ Ortiz, Elisabeth Lambert. The Food of Spain and Portugal. The Complete Iberian Cuisine. New York: Atheneum, 1989. Pinto, Elvira. La Bonne Cuisine Portugaise. Paris: Edicions Garanciere, 1985.

   ■ Robertson, Carol. Portuguese Cooking: The Authentic and Robust Cuisine of Portugal. Berkeley Calif.: North Atlantic, 1993. Schmaeling, Tony. The Cooking of Spain and Portugal. Ware, U.K.: Omega, 1983.

   ■ Vieira, Édite. The Taste of Portugal. London: Robinson, 1989.

   ■ Von Treskow, Maria. Zü Gast in Portugal: Eine Kulnarische Reise in Garten Europas. Weingarten: Kunstverlag, 1989. Wright, Carol. Portuguese Food. London: Dent, 1969.

   ■. Self-catering in Portugal: Making the Most of Local Food and Drink. London: Croom Helm, 1986.

   ■ Gardens and Gardening of Portugal and Madeira

   ■ Afonso, Simonetta Luz, and Angela Delaforce. Palace of Queluz— The Gardens. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Araújo, Iluídio Alves de. Arte Paisagista e Arte das Jardins em Portugal. Lisbon, 1962.

   ■ Azeredo, Francisco de. Casas Senhoriais Portuguesas. Barcelos, 1986.

   ■ Binney, Marcus. Country Manors of Portugal. New York: Scala Books, 1987.

   ■ Bowe, Patrick, and Nicolas Sapieha. Gardens of Portugal. New York: Scala Books and Harper and Row, 1989.

   ■ Cane, Florence du. The Flowers and Gardens of Madeira. London, 1924.

   ■ Cardoso, Pedro Homem, and Helder Carita. Da Grandeza das Jardins em Portugal. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■ Carita, Helder, and Homem Cardoso. Portuguese Gardens. London: Antique Collector's Club, 1987.

   ■ Costa, António da, and Luís de O. Franquinho. Madeira: Plantas e Floras. Funchal, 1986.

   ■ Nichols, Rose Standish. Spanish and Portuguese Gardens. Boston, 1926.

   ■ Pereira, Arthur D. Sintra and Its Farm Manors. Sintra, 1983.

   ■ Sampaio, Gonçalo. Flora Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1946.

   ■ Sitwell, Sacheverell. Portugal and Madeira. London: Batsford, 1945.

   ■ Underwood, John, and Pat Underwood. Landscapes of Madeira. London, 1980.

   ■ Vieira, Rui. Flowers of Madeira. Funchal, 1973.

   ■ Viterbo, Francisco Marques de Sousa. A Jardinagem em Portugal, 2 vols. Coimbra, 1906-9.

   ■ Education, Science, Health, and Medical History

   ■ Albuquerque, Luís de. Estudos de História, 3 vols. Coimbra, 1973-81.

   ■. Ciência e experiência nos Descobrimentos portugueses. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■. Para a História de Ciência em Portugal. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■. As Navegaçoes E A Sua Projecção Na Ciência E Na Cultura. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■ Baião, Antônio. Episódios Dramáticos da Inquisição Portuguesa, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1936-55.

   ■ Cabreira, Antônio. Portugal nos mares e nas ciências. Lisbon, 1929. Carvalho, Rômulo de. A Astronomia em Portugal (séc. xviii). Lisbon, 1985. Fernandes, Barahona. Egas Moniz: Pioneiro de descobrimentos médicos. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Gaitonde, P. D. Portuguese Pioneers in India: Spotlight on Medicine. London: Sangam Books, 1983.

   ■ Hanson, Carl A. "Portuguese Cosmology in the Late Seventeenth Century." In Benjamin F. Taggie and Richard W. Clement, eds., Iberia & the Mediterranean, 75-85. Warrensburg: Central Missouri State University, 1989.

   ■ Higgins, Michael H., and Charles F. S. de Winton. Survey of Education in Portugal. London, 1942.

   ■ Hirsch, Elizabeth Feist. Damião de Góis: The Life and Thought of a Portuguese Humanist. The Hague, 1967.

   ■ Lemos, Maximiano. Arquivos de História da Medicina Portuguesa. Several vols. Lisbon, 1886-1923. Vol. I. História da Medicina em Portugal. Doutrina e Instituições. Lisbon, 1899.

   ■ Mira, Matias Ferreira de. História da Medicina Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1948.

   ■ Orta, Garcia de. Colóquios dos Simples e Drogas e Cousas Medicinais da India. Conde de Ficalho, ed., 2 vols. Lisbon, 1891-95.

   ■ Osório, J. Pereira. História e Desenvolvimento da Ciência em Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1986-89.

   ■ Pina, Luís de. "Uma prioridade portuguesa do século XVI. João de Barros e a Dactiloscópia Oriental." Arquivo da Repartição de Antropologia Criminal IV (1936).

   ■. "As Ciências na História do Império Colonial Português — Séculos XV a XIX." Anais de Faculdade de Ciências do Porto ( 1939-10).

   ■. "Os Portugueses Mestres de Ciência e Metras no Estrangeiro." Actas do Congresso do Mundo Português. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■. "A Ciência em Portugal (bosquejo Histórico)." In Secretariado Nacional da Informação, ed., Portugal: Breviário Da Pátria Para Os Portugueses Ausentes, 277-301. Lisbon, 1946.

   ■ Richards, Robert A. C., ed. Guide to World Science: Vol. 9: Spain and Portugal, 2nd ed. Guernsey, U.K.: F. H. Books, 1974.

   ■ Saraiva, António José. História da Cultura em Portugal, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1950-62.

   ■ ———. "João de Barros." In Serrao, ed., Dicionário de História de Portugal 1 (1963): 307-8.

   ■ Silvestre Ribeiro, José. História dos Establecimentos Scientíficos, Literários e Artísticos de Portugal nos Successivos Reinados da Monarchia, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1871-83.

   ■ Veiga-Pires, J. A., and Ronald G. Grainger, eds. Pioneers in Angiography: The Portuguese School ofAngiography. Lancaster, U.K.: MTP Press, 1982.

   ■ Walker, Timothy. "Doctors, Folk Medicine and the Inquisition: The Repression of Popular Healing in Portugal during the Enlightenment Era." Ph.D. dissertation, History Department, Boston University, 2001.

   ■ Feminism and Women's Studies

   ■ Barbosa, Madelena. "Women in Portugal." Women's Studies International Quarterly 4 (1981): 477-80.

   ■ Barreno, Maria Isabel, Maria Teresa Horta, and Maria Velho da Costa. Novas Cartas Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1972.

   ■ ———. The Three Marias. New Portuguese Letters. Helen R. Lane, trans. New York: Doubleday, 1975.

   ■ Brettell, Caroline B. We Have Already Cried Many Tears: The Stories of Three Portuguese Migrant Women. Cambridge, Mass.: Schenkman, 1982.

   ■ Ferreira, Virginia. "Engendering Portugal: Social Change, State Politics, and Women's Social Mobilization." In António Costa Pinto, ed., Modern Portugal, 162-88. Palo Alto, Calif.: SPOSS, 1998.

   ■ Goodwin, Mary. "Portuguese Feminism." Portuguese Studies Newsletter 17 (Spring-Summer 1987): 12-13.

   ■ Lamas, Maria. As Mulheres do Meu País. Lisbon, 1948.

   ■ "Mulheres Portuguesas e Feminismo." Análise Social [special number on Portuguese Women and Feminism] 22 (1986): 92-93.

   ■ Osório, Ana de Castro. As Mulheres Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1905.

   ■ Sadlier, Darlene J. The Question of How: Women Writers and New Portuguese Literature. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood; Contributions in Women's Studies, no. 109, 1989.

   ■ Silva, Manuela. The Employment of Women in Portugal. Luxembourg: Office for Official Publications, European Communities, 1984. Velho da Costa, Maria. Maina Mendes. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Vicente, Ana, and Maria Reynolds de Souza. Family Planning in Portugal. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■ Religion and Catholic Church

   ■ Almeida, Fortunato de. História da Igreja em Portugal. 6 vols. Coimbra, 1910-24, and Oporto, 1967-72. Alonso, Joaquim Maria. The Secret of Fátima: Fact and Legend. Cambridge, Mass.: Ravengate Press, 1979. Alves, José da Felicidade, ed. Católicos e política de Humberto Delgado à Marcelo Caetano. Lisbon, 1969. Araújo, Miguel de, ed. Dicionario político; 1; Os Bispos e a revoluçao de Abril. Lisbon, 1976. Bishko, Charles Julian. Spanish and Portuguese Monastic History 600-1300. London, Variorum Reprints, 1984.

   ■ Blanshard, Paul. Freedom and Catholic Power in Spain and Portugal. Boston: Beacon Press, 1962.

   ■ Boxer, C. R. The Church Militant and Iberian Expansion 1440-1770. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1978. Bruneau, Thomas C. "Church and State in Portugal: Crises of Cross and Sword." Journal of Church and State XVIII (1976): 463-90. Freire, José Geraldes. Resistência Católico ao Salazarismo-Marcelismo. Oporto, 1976.

   ■ Herculano, Alexandre. History of the Origin and Establishment of the Inquisition in Portugal. John C. Banner, trans. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1962.

   ■ IPOPE. Estudo sobre liberdade e religião em Portugal. Lisbon, 1973. Johnston, Francis. Fátima: The Great Sign. Chulmleigh, U.K.: Augustine Publications, 1980.

   ■ Kondor, Fr. Louis. Fátima in Lucia's Own Words: Sister Lucia's Memoirs. Fatima: Postulation Center, 1976. Lourenço, Joaquim Maria. Situação jurídica da Igreja em Portugal. Coimbra, 1943.

   ■ Mattoso, José. Religião e Cultura na Idade Média Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1982. Miller, Samuel J. Portugal and Rome c. 1748-1830: An Aspect of Catholic Enlightenment. Rome: Universita Gregoriana Editrice, 1978. O'Malley, John W. The First Jesuits. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1993.

   ■ Pattee, Richard. Portugal and the Portuguese World. Milwaukee, Wisc.: Bruce, 1957.

   ■ Prestage, Edgar. Portugal: A Pioneer of Christianity. Lisbon, 1945.

   ■ Richard, Robert. Etudes sur l'histoire morale et religieuse de Portugal. Paris: Centro Cultural de Gulbenkian, 1970.

   ■ Robinson, Richard A. H. "The Religious Question and Catholic Revival in Portugal, 1900-1930." Journal of Contemporary History XII (1977): 345-62.

   ■. Contemporary Portugal: A History. London: Allen & Unwin, 1979.

   ■ Rodrigues, R. P. Francisco. História da Companhia de Jesus na Assistência de Portugal, 7 vols. Lisbon, 1931-50.

   ■ Roth, Cecil. A History of the Marranos. Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society of America, 1932.

   ■ Agriculture, Viticulture, and Fishing

   ■ Abreu-Ferreira, Darlene. "The Portuguese in Newfoundland: Documentary Evidence Examined." Portuguese Studies Review 4, 1 (1995-96): 11-33.

   ■ Allen, H. Warner. The Wines of Portugal. London: Michael Joseph, 1963.

   ■ Barros, Afonso de. A reforma agrária em Portugal. Oeiras, 1979.

   ■ Beamish, Huldine V. The Hills of Alentejo. London: Geoffrey Bles, 1958.

   ■ Bennett, Norman R. "The Golden Age of the Port Wine System, 1781-1807." The International History Review XII (1990): 221-18.

   ■ Black, Richard. "The Myth of Subsistence: Market Production in the Small Farm Sector of Northern Portugal." Iberian Studies 1, 8 (1989): 25-41.

   ■ Bravo, Pedro, and Duarte de Oliveira. Viticulture Moderna. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■. Vinhas e Vinhos De Portugal. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Cabral, Manuel V. "Agrarian Structures and Recent Movements in Portugal." Journal of Peasant Studies 4, 5 (July 1978): 411-45.

   ■ Cardoso, José Carvalho. A Agricultura Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1973.

   ■ Carvalho, Bento de. Guía Dos Vinhos Portugueses. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■ Clarke, Robert. Open Boat Whaling in the Azores: The History and Present Methods of a Relic Industry. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1954.

   ■ Cockburn, Ernest. Port Wine and Oporto. London: Wine & Spirit, 1949. Cole, S. C. "Cod, Cod Country and Family: The Portuguese Newfoundland Fishery." Mast 3, 1 (1990): 1-29.

   ■ Coull, James. The Fisheries of Europe. London: G. Bell & Sons, 1972.

   ■ Croft-Cooke, Rupert. Port. London: Putnam, 1957.

   ■. Madeira. London: Putnam, 1961.

   ■ Delaforce, John. The Factory House at Oporto. London: Christie's Wine Publications, 1979 and later eds.

   ■ Doel, Patricia A. Port O'Call: Memories of the Portuguese White Fleet in St. John's Newfoundland. St. John's, Newfoundland: ISER, 1992.

   ■ Fletcher, Wyndham. Port: An Introduction to Its History and Delights. London: Bernet, 1978.

   ■ Francis, A. D. The Wine Trade. London: Adam and Charles Black, 1972.

   ■ Freitas, Eduardo, João Ferreira de Almeida, and Manuel Villaverde Cabral. Modalidades de penetração do capitalismo na agricultura: estruturas agrárias em Portugal Continental, 1950-1970. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Gonçalves, Francisco Esteves. Portugal: A Wine Country. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■ Gulbenkian Foundation. Agrarian Reform. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■ Kurlansky, Mark. Cod: A Biography of the Fish That Changed the World. New York: Walker, 1997.

   ■ Malefakis, Edward. "Two Iberian Land Reforms Compared: Spain, 1931-1936 and Portugal, 1974—1978." In Gulbenkian Foundation, Agrarian Reform. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■ Moreira da Fonseca, A. Port Wine: Notes on Its History, Production and Technology. Oporto, 1981.

   ■ Moutinho, M. História da pesca do bacalhau. Lisbon: Imprensa Universitária, 1985.

   ■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. lntrodução a história da agricultura em Portugal.

   ■ Lisbon, 1968. Pato, Octávio. O Vinho. Lisbon, 1971.

   ■ Pearson, Scott R. Portuguese Agriculture in Transition. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1987.

   ■ Postgate, Raymond. Portuguese Wine. London: Dent, 1969.

   ■ Read, Jan. The Wines of Portugal. London: Faber & Faber, 1982.

   ■ Robertson, George. Port. London: Faber & Faber, 1982 ed.

   ■ Rutledge, Ian. "Land Reform and the Portuguese Revolution." Journal of Peasant Studies 5, 1 (Oct. 1977): 79-97.

   ■ Sanceau, Elaine. The British Factory at Oporto. Oporto, 1970.

   ■ Simon, Andre L. Port. London: Constable, 1934.

   ■ Simões, J. Os grandes trabalhadores do Mar: Reportagens na Terra Nova e na Groenlândia. Lisbon: Gazeta dos Caminho de Ferro, 1942.

   ■ Smith, Diana. Portugal and the Challenge of 1992: Special Report. New York: Camões Center/RIIC, Columbia University, 1990.

   ■ Stanislawski, Dan. Landscapes of Bacchus: The Vine in Portugal. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1970.

   ■ Teixeira, Carlos, and Victor M. Pereira da Rosa, eds. The Portuguese in Canada: From the Seat to the City. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2000.

   ■ Unwin, Tim. "Farmers' Perceptions of Agrarian Change in Northwest Portugal." Journal of Rural Studies 1, 4 (1985): 339-57.

   ■ Valadão do Valle, E. Bacalhau: tradições históricas e económicos. Lisbon, 1991.

   ■ Venables, Bernard. Baleia! The Whalers of Azores. London: Bodley Head, 1968.

   ■ Villiers, Alan. The Quest of the Schooner Argus: A Voyage to the Banks and Greenland. New York: Scribners, 1951. World Bank. Portugal: Agricultural Survey. Washington, D.C.: World Bank, 1978.

   ■ ECONOMY, INDUSTRY, AND DEVELOPMENT

   ■ Aiyer, Srivain, and Shahid A. Chandry. Portugal and the E.E.C.: Employment and Implications. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Baklanoff, Eric N. The Economic Transformation of Spain and Portugal. New York: Praeger, 1978.

   ■. "Changing Systems: The Portuguese Revolution and the Public Enterprise Sector." ACES ( Association of Comparative Economic Studies) Bulletin 26 (Summer-Fall 1984): 63-76.

   ■. "Portugal's Political Economy: Old and New." In K. Maxwell and M. Haltzel, eds., Portugal: Ancient Country, Young Democracy, 37-59. Washington, D.C.: Wilson Center Press, 1990.

   ■ Barbosa, Manuel P. Growth, Migration and the Balance of Payments in a Small, Open Economy. New York: Garland, 1984.

   ■ Braga de Macedo, Jorge, and Simon Serfaty, eds. Portugal since the Revolution: Economic and Political Perspectives. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1981.

   ■ Carvalho, Camilo, et al. Sabotagem Econômica: " Dossier" Banco Espírito Santo e Comercial de Lisboa. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Corkill, David. The Development of the Portuguese Economy: A Case of Euro-peanization. London: Routledge, 1999.

   ■ Cravinho, João. "The Portuguese Economy: Constraints and Opportunities." In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s, 111-65. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Dornsbusch, Rudiger, Richard S. Eckhaus, and Lane Taylor. "Analysis and Projection of Macroeconomic Conditions in Portugal." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal, 299-330. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ The Economist (London). "On the Edge of Europe: A Survey of Portugal." (June 30, 1981): 3-27.

   ■. "Coming Home: A Survey of Portugal." (May 28, 1988).

   ■. 'The New Iberia: Not Quite Kissing Cousins" [Spain and Portugal]. (May 5, 1990): 21-24.

   ■ Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian and German Marshall Fund of the U.S., eds. II Conferência Internacional sobre e Economia Portuguesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Hudson, Mark. Portugal to 1993: Investing in a European Future. London: The Economist Intelligence Unit/Special Report No. 11 57/EIU Economic Prospects Series, 1989.

   ■ International Labour Office (ILO). Employment and Basic Needs in Portugal. Geneva: ILO, 1979.

   ■ Kavalsky, Basil, and Surendra Agarwal. Portugal: Current and Prospective Economic Trends. Washington, D.C.: World Bank, 1978.

   ■ Krugman, Paul, and Jorge Braga de Macedo. "The Economic Consequences of the April 25th Revolution." Economia III (1979): 455-83.

   ■ Lewis, John R., and Alan M. Williams. "The Sines Project: Portugal's Growth Centre or White Elephant?" Town Planning Review 56, 3 (1985): 339-66.

   ■ Makler, Harry M. "The Consequences of the Survival and Revival of the Industrial Bourgeoisie." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 251-83. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Marques, A. La Politique Economique Portugaise dans la Période de la Dictature ( 1926-1974). Doctoral thesis, 3rd cycle, University of Grenoble, France, 1980.

   ■ Martins, B. Sociedades e grupos em Portugal. Lisbon, 1973.

   ■ Mata, Eugenia, and Nuno Valério. História Econômica De Portugal: Uma Perspectiva Global. Lisbon: Edit. Presença, 1994. Murteira, Mário. "The Present Economic Situation: Its Origins and Prospects." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal, 331-42. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979. OCED. Economic Survey: Portugal: 1988. Paris: OCED, 1988 [see also this series since 1978].

   ■ Pasquier, Albert. L'Economie du Portugal: Données et Problémes de Son Expansion. Paris: Librarie Generale de Droit, 1961. Pereira da Moura, Francisco. Para onde vai e economia portuguesa? Lisbon, 1973.

   ■ Pintado, V. Xavier. Structure and Growth of the Portuguese Economy. Geneva: EFTA, 1964.

   ■ Pitta e Cunha, Paulo. "Portugal and the European Economic Community." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 321-38. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■. "The Portuguese Economic System and Accession to the European Community." In E. Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 281-300. Lisbon, 1985. Porto, Manuel. "Portugal: Twenty Years of Change." In Alan Williams, ed., Southern Europe Transformed, 84-112. London: Harper & Row, 1984. Quarterly Economic Review. London: The Economist Intelligence Unit, 1974-present.

   ■ Salgado de Matos, Luís. Investimentos Estrangeiros em Portugal. Lisbon, 1973 and later eds.

   ■ Schmitt, Hans O. Economic Stabilisation and Growth in Portugal. Washington, D.C.: International Monetary Fund, 1981.

   ■ Smith, Diana. Portugal and the Challenge of 1992. New York: Camões Center, RIIC, Columbia University, 1989.

   ■ Tillotson, John. The Portuguese Bank Note Case [ 1920s]: Legal, Economic and Financial Approaches to the Measure of Damages in Contract. Manchester, U.K.: Faculty of Law, University of Manchester, 1992.

   ■ Tovias, Alfred. Foreign Economic Relations of the Economic Community: The Impact of Spain and Portugal. Boulder, Colo.: Rienner, 1990.

   ■ Valério, Nuno. A moeda em Portugal, 1913-1947. Lisbon: Sá da Costa, 1984.

   ■. As Finanças Públicas Portuguesas Entre As Duas Guerras Mundiais. Lisbon: Cosmos, 1994.

   ■ World Bank. Portugal: Current and Prospective Economic Trends. Washington, D.C.: World Bank, 1978 and to the present.

   ■ PHOTOGRAPHY ON PORTUGAL

   ■ Alves, Afonso Manuel, Antônio Sacchetti, and Moura Machado. Lisboa. Lisbon, 1991.

   ■ Antunes, José. Lisboa do nosso olhar; A look on Lisbon. Lisbon: Câmara Municipal de Lisboa, 1991. Beaton, Cecil. Near East. London: Batsford, 1943.

   ■. Lisboa 1942: Cecil Beaton, Lisbon 1942. Lisbon: British Historical Society of Portugal/Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian, 1995.

   ■ Bottineau, Yves. Portugal. London: Thames & Hudson, 1957.

   ■ Câmara Municipal de Lisboa. 7 Olhares ( Seven Viewpoints). Lisbon: Câmara Municipal de Lisboa, 1998.

   ■ Capital, A. Lisboa: Imagens d'A Capital. Lisbon: Edit. Notícias, 1984.

   ■ Dias, Marina Tavares. Photographias de Lisboa, 1900 ( Photographs of Lisbon, 1900). Lisbon: Quimera, 1991.

   ■. Os melhores postais antigos de Lisboa ( The best old postcards of Lisbon). Lisbon: Químera, 1995.

   ■ Finlayson, Graham, and Frank Tuohy. Portugal. London: Thames & Hudson, 1970.

   ■ Glassner, Helga. Portugal. Berlin-Zurich: Atlantis-Verlag, 1942. Hopkinson, Amanda, ed. Reflections by Ten Portuguese photographers. Bark-way, U.K.: Frontline/Portugal 600, 1996.

   ■ Lima, Luís Leiria, and Isabel Salema. Lisboa de Pedra e Bronze. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■ Martins, Miguel Gomes. Lisboa ribeirinha ( Riverside Lisbon). Lisbon: Arquivo Municipal, Câmara Municipal de Lisboa, Livros Horizonte, 1994. Vieira, Alice. Esta Lisboa ( This Lisbon). Lisbon: Caminho, 1994. Wohl, Hellmut, and Alice Wohl. Portugal. London: Frederick Muller, 1983.

   ■ EQUESTRIANISM

   ■ Andrade, Manoel Carlos de, Luz da Liberal e Nobre Arte da Cavallaria. Lisbon, 1790.

   ■ Graciosa, Filipe. Escola Portuguesa de Arte Equestre. Lisbon, 2004.

   ■ Horsetalk Magazine. Published in New Zealand.

   ■ Oliveira, Nuno. Reflections on the Equestrian Art. London, 2000.

   ■ Russell, Eleanor, ed. The Truth in the Teaching of Nuno Oliveira. Stanhope,

   ■ Queensland, Australia, 2003. Vilaca, Luis V., and Pedro Yglesias d'Oliveira, eds. LUSITANO. Coudelarias De Portugal. O Cavalo ancestral do Sudoeste da Europa. Lisbon: ICONOM, 2005.

   ■ Websites of interest: www.equestrian.pt portugalweb.com

Historical dictionary of Portugal > CULTURE, LITERATURE, AND LANGUAGE
4 Bibliography

■ Aitchison, J. (1987). Noam Chomsky: Consensus and controversy. New York: Falmer Press.

■ Anderson, J. R. (1980). Cognitive psychology and its implications. San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.

■ Anderson, J. R. (1983). The architecture of cognition. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Anderson, J. R. (1995). Cognitive psychology and its implications (4th ed.). New York: W. H. Freeman.

■ Archilochus (1971). In M. L. West (Ed.), Iambi et elegi graeci (Vol. 1). Oxford: Oxford University Press.

■ Armstrong, D. M. (1990). The causal theory of the mind. In W. G. Lycan (Ed.), Mind and cognition: A reader (pp. 37-47). Cambridge, MA: Basil Blackwell. (Originally published in 1981 in The nature of mind and other essays, Ithaca, NY: University Press).

■ Atkins, P. W. (1992). Creation revisited. Oxford: W. H. Freeman & Company.

■ Austin, J. L. (1962). How to do things with words. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Bacon, F. (1878). Of the proficience and advancement of learning divine and human. In The works of Francis Bacon (Vol. 1). Cambridge, MA: Hurd & Houghton.

■ Bacon, R. (1928). Opus majus (Vol. 2). R. B. Burke (Trans.). Philadelphia, PA: University of Pennsylvania Press.

■ Bar-Hillel, Y. (1960). The present status of automatic translation of languages. In F. L. Alt (Ed.), Advances in computers (Vol. 1). New York: Academic Press.

■ Barr, A., & E. A. Feigenbaum (Eds.) (1981). The handbook of artificial intelligence (Vol. 1). Reading, MA: Addison-Wesley.

■ Barr, A., & E. A. Feigenbaum (Eds.) (1982). The handbook of artificial intelligence (Vol. 2). Los Altos, CA: William Kaufman.

■ Barron, F. X. (1963). The needs for order and for disorder as motives in creative activity. In C. W. Taylor & F. X. Barron (Eds.), Scientific creativity: Its rec ognition and development (pp. 153-160). New York: Wiley.

■ Bartlett, F. C. (1932). Remembering: A study in experimental and social psychology. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Bartley, S. H. (1969). Principles of perception. London: Harper & Row.

■ Barzun, J. (1959). The house of intellect. New York: Harper & Row.

■ Beach, F. A., D. O. Hebb, C. T. Morgan & H. W. Nissen (Eds.) (1960). The neu ropsychology of Lashley. New York: McGraw-Hill.

■ Berkeley, G. (1996). Principles of human knowledge: Three Dialogues. Oxford: Oxford University Press. (Originally published in 1710.)

■ Berlin, I. (1953). The hedgehog and the fox: An essay on Tolstoy's view of history. NY: Simon & Schuster.

■ Bierwisch, J. (1970). Semantics. In J. Lyons (Ed.), New horizons in linguistics. Baltimore: Penguin Books.

■ Black, H. C. (1951). Black's law dictionary. St. Paul, MN: West Publishing.

■ Bloom, A. (1981). The linguistic shaping of thought: A study in the impact of language on thinking in China and the West. Hillsdale, NJ: Erlbaum.

■ Bobrow, D. G., & D. A. Norman (1975). Some principles of memory schemata. In D. G. Bobrow & A. Collins (Eds.), Representation and understanding: Stud ies in Cognitive Science (pp. 131-149). New York: Academic Press.

■ Boden, M. A. (1977). Artificial intelligence and natural man. New York: Basic Books.

■ Boden, M. A. (1981). Minds and mechanisms. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press.

■ Boden, M. A. (1990a). The creative mind: Myths and mechanisms. London: Cardinal.

■ Boden, M. A. (1990b). The philosophy of artificial intelligence. Oxford: Oxford University Press.

■ Boden, M. A. (1994). Precis of The creative mind: Myths and mechanisms. Behavioral and brain sciences 17, 519-570.

■ Boden, M. (1996). Creativity. In M. Boden (Ed.), Artificial Intelligence (2nd ed.). San Diego: Academic Press.

■ Bolter, J. D. (1984). Turing's man: Western culture in the computer age. Chapel Hill, NC: University of North Carolina Press.

■ Bolton, N. (1972). The psychology of thinking. London: Methuen.

■ Bourne, L. E. (1973). Some forms of cognition: A critical analysis of several papers. In R. Solso (Ed.), Contemporary issues in cognitive psychology (pp. 313324). Loyola Symposium on Cognitive Psychology (Chicago 1972). Washington, DC: Winston.

■ Bransford, J. D., N. S. McCarrell, J. J. Franks & K. E. Nitsch (1977). Toward unexplaining memory. In R. Shaw & J. D. Bransford (Eds.), Perceiving, acting, and knowing (pp. 431-466). Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Breger, L. (1981). Freud's unfinished journey. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.

■ Brehmer, B. (1986). In one word: Not from experience. In H. R. Arkes & K. Hammond (Eds.), Judgment and decision making: An interdisciplinary reader (pp. 705-719). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Bresnan, J. (1978). A realistic transformational grammar. In M. Halle, J. Bresnan & G. A. Miller (Eds.), Linguistic theory and psychological reality (pp. 1-59). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Brislin, R. W., W. J. Lonner & R. M. Thorndike (Eds.) (1973). Cross- cultural research methods. New York: Wiley.

■ Bronowski, J. (1977). A sense of the future: Essays in natural philosophy. P. E. Ariotti with R. Bronowski (Eds.). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Bronowski, J. (1978). The origins of knowledge and imagination. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press.

■ Brown, R. O. (1973). A first language: The early stages. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Brown, T. (1970). Lectures on the philosophy of the human mind. In R. Brown (Ed.), Between Hume and Mill: An anthology of British philosophy- 1749- 1843 (pp. 330-387). New York: Random House/Modern Library.

■ Bruner, J. S., J. Goodnow & G. Austin (1956). A study of thinking. New York: Wiley.

■ Calvin, W. H. (1990). The cerebral symphony: Seashore reﬂections on the structure of consciousness. New York: Bantam.

■ Campbell, J. (1982). Grammatical man: Information, entropy, language, and life. New York: Simon & Schuster.

■ Campbell, J. (1989). The improbable machine. New York: Simon & Schuster.

■ Carlyle, T. (1966). On heroes, hero- worship and the heroic in history. Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press. (Originally published in 1841.)

■ Carnap, R. (1959). The elimination of metaphysics through logical analysis of language [Ueberwindung der Metaphysik durch logische Analyse der Sprache]. In A. J. Ayer (Ed.), Logical positivism (pp. 60-81) A. Pap (Trans). New York: Free Press. (Originally published in 1932.)

■ Cassirer, E. (1946). Language and myth. New York: Harper and Brothers. Reprinted. New York: Dover Publications, 1953.

■ Cattell, R. B., & H. J. Butcher (1970). Creativity and personality. In P. E. Vernon (Ed.), Creativity. Harmondsworth, England: Penguin Books.

■ Caudill, M., & C. Butler (1990). Naturally intelligent systems. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.

■ Chandrasekaran, B. (1990). What kind of information processing is intelligence? A perspective on AI paradigms and a proposal. In D. Partridge & R. Wilks (Eds.), The foundations of artificial intelligence: A sourcebook (pp. 14-46). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Charniak, E., & McDermott, D. (1985). Introduction to artificial intelligence. Reading, MA: Addison-Wesley.

■ Chase, W. G., & H. A. Simon (1988). The mind's eye in chess. In A. Collins & E. E. Smith (Eds.), Readings in cognitive science: A perspective from psychology and artificial intelligence (pp. 461-493). San Mateo, CA: Kaufmann.

■ Cheney, D. L., & R. M. Seyfarth (1990). How monkeys see the world: Inside the mind of another species. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.

■ Chi, M.T.H., R. Glaser & E. Rees (1982). Expertise in problem solving. In R. J. Sternberg (Ed.), Advances in the psychology of human intelligence (pp. 7-73). Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Chomsky, N. (1957). Syntactic structures. The Hague: Mouton. Janua Linguarum.

■ Chomsky, N. (1964). A transformational approach to syntax. In J. A. Fodor & J. J. Katz (Eds.), The structure of language: Readings in the philosophy of lan guage (pp. 211-245). Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall.

■ Chomsky, N. (1965). Aspects of the theory of syntax. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Chomsky, N. (1972). Language and mind (enlarged ed.). New York: Harcourt Brace Jovanovich.

■ Chomsky, N. (1979). Language and responsibility. New York: Pantheon.

■ Chomsky, N. (1986). Knowledge of language: Its nature, origin and use. New York: Praeger Special Studies.

■ Churchland, P. (1979). Scientific realism and the plasticity of mind. New York: Cambridge University Press.

■ Churchland, P. M. (1989). A neurocomputational perspective: The nature of mind and the structure of science. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Churchland, P. S. (1986). Neurophilosophy. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.

■ Clark, A. (1996). Philosophical Foundations. In M. A. Boden (Ed.), Artificial in telligence (2nd ed.). San Diego: Academic Press.

■ Clark, H. H., & T. B. Carlson (1981). Context for comprehension. In J. Long & A. Baddeley (Eds.), Attention and performance (Vol. 9, pp. 313-330). Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Clarke, A. C. (1984). Profiles of the future: An inquiry into the limits of the possible. New York: Holt, Rinehart & Winston.

■ Claxton, G. (1980). Cognitive psychology: A suitable case for what sort of treatment? In G. Claxton (Ed.), Cognitive psychology: New directions (pp. 1-25). London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.

■ Code, M. (1985). Order and organism. Albany, NY: State University of New York Press.

■ Collingwood, R. G. (1972). The idea of history. New York: Oxford University Press.

■ Coopersmith, S. (1967). The antecedents of self- esteem. San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.

■ Copland, A. (1952). Music and imagination. London: Oxford University Press.

■ Coren, S. (1994). The intelligence of dogs. New York: Bantam Books.

■ Cottingham, J. (Ed.) (1996). Western philosophy: An anthology. Oxford: Blackwell Publishers.

■ Cox, C. (1926). The early mental traits of three hundred geniuses. Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press.

■ Craik, K.J.W. (1943). The nature of explanation. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Cronbach, L. J. (1990). Essentials of psychological testing (5th ed.). New York: HarperCollins.

■ Cronbach, L. J., & R. E. Snow (1977). Aptitudes and instructional methods. New York: Irvington. Paperback edition, 1981.

■ Csikszentmihalyi, M. (1993). The evolving self. New York: Harper Perennial.

■ Culler, J. (1976). Ferdinand de Saussure. New York: Penguin Books.

■ Curtius, E. R. (1973). European literature and the Latin Middle Ages. W. R. Trask (Trans.). Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

■ D'Alembert, J.L.R. (1963). Preliminary discourse to the encyclopedia of Diderot. R. N. Schwab (Trans.). Indianapolis: Bobbs-Merrill.

■ Damasio, A. (1994). Descartes' error: Emotion, reason, and the human brain. New York: Avon.

■ Dampier, W. C. (1966). A history of modern science. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Darwin, C. (1911). The life and letters of Charles Darwin (Vol. 1). Francis Darwin (Ed.). New York: Appleton.

■ Davidson, D. (1970) Mental events. In L. Foster & J. W. Swanson (Eds.), Experience and theory (pp. 79-101). Amherst: University of Massachussetts Press.

■ Davies, P. (1995). About time: Einstein's unfinished revolution. New York: Simon & Schuster/Touchstone.

■ Davis, R., & J. J. King (1977). An overview of production systems. In E. Elcock & D. Michie (Eds.), Machine intelligence 8. Chichester, England: Ellis Horwood.

■ Davis, R., & D. B. Lenat (1982). Knowledge- based systems in artificial intelligence. New York: McGraw-Hill.

■ Dawkins, R. (1982). The extended phenotype: The gene as the unit of selection. Oxford: W. H. Freeman.

■ deKleer, J., & J. S. Brown (1983). Assumptions and ambiguities in mechanistic mental models (1983). In D. Gentner & A. L. Stevens (Eds.), Mental modes (pp. 155-190). Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Dennett, D. C. (1978a). Brainstorms: Philosophical essays on mind and psychology. Montgomery, VT: Bradford Books.

■ Dennett, D. C. (1978b). Toward a cognitive theory of consciousness. In D. C. Dennett, Brainstorms: Philosophical Essays on Mind and Psychology. Montgomery, VT: Bradford Books.

■ Dennett, D. C. (1995). Darwin's dangerous idea: Evolution and the meanings of life. New York: Simon & Schuster/Touchstone.

■ Descartes, R. (1897-1910). Traite de l'homme. In Oeuvres de Descartes (Vol. 11, pp. 119-215). Paris: Charles Adam & Paul Tannery. (Originally published in 1634.)

■ Descartes, R. (1950). Discourse on method. L. J. Laﬂeur (Trans.). New York: Liberal Arts Press. (Originally published in 1637.)

■ Descartes, R. (1951). Meditation on first philosophy. L. J. Laﬂeur (Trans.). New York: Liberal Arts Press. (Originally published in 1641.)

■ Descartes, R. (1955). The philosophical works of Descartes. E. S. Haldane and G.R.T. Ross (Trans.). New York: Dover. (Originally published in 1911 by Cambridge University Press.)

■ Descartes, R. (1967). Discourse on method (Pt. V). In E. S. Haldane and G.R.T. Ross (Eds.), The philosophical works of Descartes (Vol. 1, pp. 106-118). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Originally published in 1637.)

■ Descartes, R. (1970a). Discourse on method. In E. S. Haldane & G.R.T. Ross (Eds.), The philosophical works of Descartes (Vol. 1, pp. 181-200). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Originally published in 1637.)

■ Descartes, R. (1970b). Principles of philosophy. In E. S. Haldane & G.R.T. Ross (Eds.), The philosophical works of Descartes (Vol. 1, pp. 178-291). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Originally published in 1644.)

■ Descartes, R. (1984). Meditations on first philosophy. In J. Cottingham, R. Stoothoff & D. Murduch (Trans.), The philosophical works of Descartes (Vol. 2). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Originally published in 1641.)

■ Descartes, R. (1986). Meditations on first philosophy. J. Cottingham (Trans.). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Originally published in 1641 as Med itationes de prima philosophia.)

■ deWulf, M. (1956). An introduction to scholastic philosophy. Mineola, NY: Dover Books.

■ Dixon, N. F. (1981). Preconscious processing. London: Wiley.

■ Doyle, A. C. (1986). The Boscombe Valley mystery. In Sherlock Holmes: The com plete novels and stories (Vol. 1). New York: Bantam.

■ Dreyfus, H., & S. Dreyfus (1986). Mind over machine. New York: Free Press.

■ Dreyfus, H. L. (1972). What computers can't do: The limits of artificial intelligence (revised ed.). New York: Harper & Row.

■ Dreyfus, H. L., & S. E. Dreyfus (1986). Mind over machine: The power of human intuition and expertise in the era of the computer. New York: Free Press.

■ Edelman, G. M. (1992). Bright air, brilliant fire: On the matter of the mind. New York: Basic Books.

■ Ehrenzweig, A. (1967). The hidden order of art. London: Weidenfeld & Nicolson.

■ Einstein, A., & L. Infeld (1938). The evolution of physics. New York: Simon & Schuster.

■ Eisenstein, S. (1947). Film sense. New York: Harcourt, Brace & World.

■ Everdell, W. R. (1997). The first moderns. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.

■ Eysenck, M. W. (1977). Human memory: Theory, research and individual difference. Oxford: Pergamon.

■ Eysenck, M. W. (1982). Attention and arousal: Cognition and performance. Berlin: Springer.

■ Eysenck, M. W. (1984). A handbook of cognitive psychology. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Fancher, R. E. (1979). Pioneers of psychology. New York: W. W. Norton.

■ Farrell, B. A. (1981). The standing of psychoanalysis. New York: Oxford University Press.

■ Feldman, D. H. (1980). Beyond universals in cognitive development. Norwood, NJ: Ablex.

■ Fetzer, J. H. (1996). Philosophy and cognitive science (2nd ed.). New York: Paragon House.

■ Finke, R. A. (1990). Creative imagery: Discoveries and inventions in visualization. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Flanagan, O. (1991). The science of the mind. Cambridge MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.

■ Fodor, J. (1983). The modularity of mind. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.

■ Frege, G. (1972). Conceptual notation. T. W. Bynum (Trans.). Oxford: Clarendon Press. (Originally published in 1879.)

■ Frege, G. (1979). Logic. In H. Hermes, F. Kambartel & F. Kaulbach (Eds.), Gottlob Frege: Posthumous writings. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. (Originally published in 1879-1891.)

■ Freud, S. (1959). Creative writers and day-dreaming. In J. Strachey (Ed.), The standard edition of the complete psychological works of Sigmund Freud (Vol. 9, pp. 143-153). London: Hogarth Press.

■ Freud, S. (1966). Project for a scientific psychology. In J. Strachey (Ed.), The stan dard edition of the complete psychological works of Sigmund Freud (Vol. 1, pp. 295-398). London: Hogarth Press. (Originally published in 1950 as Aus den AnfaЁngen der Psychoanalyse, in London by Imago Publishing.)

■ Freud, S. (1976). Lecture 18-Fixation to traumas-the unconscious. In J. Strachey (Ed.), The standard edition of the complete psychological works of Sigmund Freud (Vol. 16, p. 285). London: Hogarth Press.

■ Galileo, G. (1990). Il saggiatore [The assayer]. In S. Drake (Ed.), Discoveries and opinions of Galileo. New York: Anchor Books. (Originally published in 1623.)

■ Gassendi, P. (1970). Letter to Descartes. In "Objections and replies." In E. S. Haldane & G.R.T. Ross (Eds.), The philosophical works of Descartes (Vol. 2, pp. 179-240). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. (Originally published in 1641.)

■ Gazzaniga, M. S. (1988). Mind matters: How mind and brain interact to create our conscious lives. Boston: Houghton Mifﬂin in association with MIT Press/Bradford Books.

■ Genesereth, M. R., & N. J. Nilsson (1987). Logical foundations of artificial intelligence. Palo Alto, CA: Morgan Kaufmann.

■ Ghiselin, B. (1952). The creative process. New York: Mentor.

■ Ghiselin, B. (1985). The creative process. Berkeley, CA: University of California Press. (Originally published in 1952.)

■ Gilhooly, K. J. (1996). Thinking: Directed, undirected and creative (3rd ed.). London: Academic Press.

■ Glass, A. L., K. J. Holyoak & J. L. Santa (1979). Cognition. Reading, MA: AddisonWesley.

■ Goody, J. (1977). The domestication of the savage mind. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Gruber, H. E. (1980). Darwin on man: A psychological study of scientific creativity (2nd ed.). Chicago: University of Chicago Press.

■ Gruber, H. E., & S. Davis (1988). Inching our way up Mount Olympus: The evolving systems approach to creative thinking. In R. J. Sternberg (Ed.), The nature of creativity: Contemporary psychological perspectives. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Guthrie, E. R. (1972). The psychology of learning. New York: Harper. (Originally published in 1935.)

■ Habermas, J. (1972). Knowledge and human interests. Boston: Beacon Press.

■ Hadamard, J. (1945). The psychology of invention in the mathematical field. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

■ Hand, D. J. (1985). Artificial intelligence and psychiatry. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Harris, M. (1981). The language myth. London: Duckworth.

■ Haugeland, J. (Ed.) (1981). Mind design: Philosophy, psychology, artificial intelligence. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.

■ Haugeland, J. (1981a). The nature and plausibility of cognitivism. In J. Haugeland (Ed.), Mind design: Philosophy, psychology, artificial intelligence (pp. 243-281). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Haugeland, J. (1981b). Semantic engines: An introduction to mind design. In J. Haugeland (Ed.), Mind design: Philosophy, psychology, artificial intelligence (pp. 1-34). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.

■ Haugeland, J. (1985). Artificial intelligence: The very idea. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Hawkes, T. (1977). Structuralism and semiotics. Berkeley: University of California Press.

■ Hebb, D. O. (1949). The organisation of behaviour. New York: Wiley.

■ Hebb, D. O. (1958). A textbook of psychology. Philadelphia: Saunders.

■ Hegel, G.W.F. (1910). The phenomenology of mind. J. B. Baille (Trans.). London: Sonnenschein. (Originally published as Phaenomenologie des Geistes, 1807.)

■ Heisenberg, W. (1958). Physics and philosophy. New York: Harper & Row.

■ Hempel, C. G. (1966). Philosophy of natural science. Englewood Cliffs, NJ: PrenticeHall.

■ Herman, A. (1997). The idea of decline in Western history. New York: Free Press.

■ Herrnstein, R. J., & E. G. Boring (Eds.) (1965). A source book in the history of psy chology. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Herzmann, E. (1964). Mozart's creative process. In P. H. Lang (Ed.), The creative world of Mozart (pp. 17-30). London: Oldbourne Press.

■ Hilgard, E. R. (1957). Introduction to psychology. London: Methuen.

■ Hobbes, T. (1651). Leviathan. London: Crooke.

■ Hofstadter, D. R. (1979). Goedel, Escher, Bach: An eternal golden braid. New York: Basic Books.

■ Holliday, S. G., & M. J. Chandler (1986). Wisdom: Explorations in adult competence. Basel, Switzerland: Karger.

■ Horn, J. L. (1986). In R. J. Sternberg (Ed.), Advances in the psychology of human intelligence (Vol. 3). Hillsdale, NJ: Erlbaum.

■ Hull, C. (1943). Principles of behavior. New York: Appleton-Century-Crofts.

■ Hume, D. (1955). An inquiry concerning human understanding. New York: Liberal Arts Press. (Originally published in 1748.)

■ Hume, D. (1975). An enquiry concerning human understanding. In L. A. SelbyBigge (Ed.), Hume's enquiries (3rd. ed., revised P. H. Nidditch). Oxford: Clarendon. (Spelling and punctuation revised.) (Originally published in 1748.)

■ Hume, D. (1978). A treatise of human nature. L. A. Selby-Bigge (Ed.), Hume's enquiries (3rd. ed., revised P. H. Nidditch). Oxford: Clarendon. (With some modifications of spelling and punctuation.) (Originally published in 1690.)

■ Hunt, E. (1973). The memory we must have. In R. C. Schank & K. M. Colby (Eds.), Computer models of thought and language. (pp. 343-371) San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.

■ Husserl, E. (1960). Cartesian meditations. The Hague: Martinus Nijhoff.

■ Inhelder, B., & J. Piaget (1958). The growth of logical thinking from childhood to adolescence. New York: Basic Books. (Originally published in 1955 as De la logique de l'enfant a` la logique de l'adolescent. [Paris: Presses Universitaire de France])

■ James, W. (1890a). The principles of psychology (Vol. 1). New York: Dover Books.

■ James, W. (1890b). The principles of psychology. New York: Henry Holt.

■ Jevons, W. S. (1900). The principles of science (2nd ed.). London: Macmillan.

■ Johnson, G. (1986). Machinery of the mind: Inside the new science of artificial intelli gence. New York: Random House.

■ Johnson, M. L. (1988). Mind, language, machine. New York: St. Martin's Press.

■ Johnson-Laird, P. N. (1983). Mental models: Toward a cognitive science of language, inference, and consciousness. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Johnson-Laird, P. N. (1988). The computer and the mind: An introduction to cognitive science. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Jones, E. (1961). The life and work of Sigmund Freud. L. Trilling & S. Marcus (Eds.). London: Hogarth.

■ Jones, R. V. (1985). Complementarity as a way of life. In A. P. French & P. J. Kennedy (Eds.), Niels Bohr: A centenary volume. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Kant, I. (1933). Critique of Pure Reason (2nd ed.). N. K. Smith (Trans.). London: Macmillan. (Originally published in 1781 as Kritik der reinen Vernunft.)

■ Kant, I. (1891). Solution of the general problems of the Prolegomena. In E. Belfort (Trans.), Kant's Prolegomena. London: Bell. (With minor modifications.) (Originally published in 1783.)

■ Katona, G. (1940). Organizing and memorizing: Studies in the psychology of learning and teaching. New York: Columbia University Press.

■ Kaufman, A. S. (1979). Intelligent testing with the WISC-R. New York: Wiley.

■ Koestler, A. (1964). The act of creation. New York: Arkana (Penguin).

■ Kohlberg, L. (1971). From is to ought. In T. Mischel (Ed.), Cognitive development and epistemology. (pp. 151-235) New York: Academic Press.

■ KoЁhler, W. (1925). The mentality of apes. New York: Liveright.

■ KoЁhler, W. (1927). The mentality of apes (2nd ed.). Ella Winter (Trans.). London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.

■ KoЁhler, W. (1930). Gestalt psychology. London: G. Bell.

■ KoЁhler, W. (1947). Gestalt psychology. New York: Liveright.

■ KoЁhler, W. (1969). The task of Gestalt psychology. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

■ Kuhn, T. (1970). The structure of scientific revolutions (2nd ed.). Chicago: University of Chicago Press.

■ Langer, E. J. (1989). Mindfulness. Reading, MA: Addison-Wesley.

■ Langer, S. (1962). Philosophical sketches. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press.

■ Langley, P., H. A. Simon, G. L. Bradshaw & J. M. Zytkow (1987). Scientific dis covery: Computational explorations of the creative process. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Lashley, K. S. (1951). The problem of serial order in behavior. In L. A. Jeffress (Ed.), Cerebral mechanisms in behavior, the Hixon Symposium (pp. 112-146) New York: Wiley.

■ LeDoux, J. E., & W. Hirst (1986). Mind and brain: Dialogues in cognitive neuroscience. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Lehnert, W. (1978). The process of question answering. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Leiber, J. (1991). Invitation to cognitive science. Oxford: Blackwell.

■ Lenat, D. B., & G. Harris (1978). Designing a rule system that searches for scientific discoveries. In D. A. Waterman & F. Hayes-Roth (Eds.), Pattern directed inference systems (pp. 25-52) New York: Academic Press.

■ Levenson, T. (1995). Measure for measure: A musical history of science. New York: Touchstone. (Originally published in 1994.)

■ Leґvi-Strauss, C. (1963). Structural anthropology. C. Jacobson & B. Grundfest Schoepf (Trans.). New York: Basic Books. (Originally published in 1958.)

■ Levine, M. W., & J. M. Schefner (1981). Fundamentals of sensation and perception. London: Addison-Wesley.

■ Lewis, C. I. (1946). An analysis of knowledge and valuation. LaSalle, IL: Open Court.

■ Lighthill, J. (1972). A report on artificial intelligence. Unpublished manuscript, Science Research Council.

■ Lipman, M., A. M. Sharp & F. S. Oscanyan (1980). Philosophy in the classroom. Philadelphia: Temple University Press.

■ Lippmann, W. (1965). Public opinion. New York: Free Press. (Originally published in 1922.)

■ Locke, J. (1956). An essay concerning human understanding. Chicago: Henry Regnery Co. (Originally published in 1690.)

■ Locke, J. (1975). An essay concerning human understanding. P. H. Nidditch (Ed.). Oxford: Clarendon. (Originally published in 1690.) (With spelling and punctuation modernized and some minor modifications of phrasing.)

■ Lopate, P. (1994). The art of the personal essay. New York: Doubleday/Anchor Books.

■ Lorimer, F. (1929). The growth of reason. London: Kegan Paul. Machlup, F., & U. Mansfield (Eds.) (1983). The study of information. New York: Wiley.

■ Manguel, A. (1996). A history of reading. New York: Viking.

■ Margolis, H. (1987). Patterns, thinking, and cognition. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.

■ Markey, J. F. (1928). The symbolic process. London: Kegan Paul.

■ Martin, R. M. (1969). On Ziff's "Natural and formal languages." In S. Hook (Ed.), Language and philosophy: A symposium (pp. 249-263). New York: New York University Press.

■ Mazlish, B. (1993). The fourth discontinuity: the co- evolution of humans and machines. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press.

■ McCarthy, J., & P. J. Hayes (1969). Some philosophical problems from the standpoint of artificial intelligence. In B. Meltzer & D. Michie (Eds.), Machine intelligence 4. Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press.

■ McClelland, J. L., D. E. Rumelhart & G. E. Hinton (1986). The appeal of parallel distributed processing. In D. E. Rumelhart, J. L. McClelland & the PDP Research Group (Eds.), Parallel distributed processing: Explorations in the mi crostructure of cognition (Vol. 1, pp. 3-40). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/ Bradford Books.

■ McCorduck, P. (1979). Machines who think. San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.

■ McLaughlin, T. (1970). Music and communication. London: Faber & Faber.

■ Mednick, S. A. (1962). The associative basis of the creative process. Psychological Review 69, 431-436.

■ Meehl, P. E., & C. J. Golden (1982). Taxometric methods. In Kendall, P. C., & Butcher, J. N. (Eds.), Handbook of research methods in clinical psychology (pp. 127-182). New York: Wiley.

■ Mehler, J., E.C.T. Walker & M. Garrett (Eds.) (1982). Perspectives on mental rep resentation: Experimental and theoretical studies of cognitive processes and ca pacities. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Mill, J. S. (1900). A system of logic, ratiocinative and inductive: Being a connected view of the principles of evidence and the methods of scientific investigation. London: Longmans, Green.

■ Miller, G. A. (1979, June). A very personal history. Talk to the Cognitive Science Workshop, Cambridge, MA.

■ Miller, J. (1983). States of mind. New York: Pantheon Books.

■ Minsky, M. (1975). A framework for representing knowledge. In P. H. Winston (Ed.), The psychology of computer vision (pp. 211-277). New York: McGrawHill.

■ Minsky, M., & S. Papert (1973). Artificial intelligence. Condon Lectures, Oregon State System of Higher Education, Eugene, Oregon.

■ Minsky, M. L. (1986). The society of mind. New York: Simon & Schuster.

■ Mischel, T. (1976). Psychological explanations and their vicissitudes. In J. K. Cole & W. J. Arnold (Eds.), Nebraska Symposium on motivation (Vol. 23). Lincoln, NB: University of Nebraska Press.

■ Morford, M.P.O., & R. J. Lenardon (1995). Classical mythology (5th ed.). New York: Longman.

■ Murdoch, I. (1954). Under the net. New York: Penguin.

■ Nagel, E. (1959). Methodological issues in psychoanalytic theory. In S. Hook (Ed.), Psychoanalysis, scientific method, and philosophy: A symposium. New York: New York University Press.

■ Nagel, T. (1979). Mortal questions. London: Cambridge University Press.

■ Nagel, T. (1986). The view from nowhere. Oxford: Oxford University Press.

■ Neisser, U. (1967). Cognitive psychology. New York: Appleton-Century-Crofts.

■ Neisser, U. (1972). Changing conceptions of imagery. In P. W. Sheehan (Ed.), The function and nature of imagery (pp. 233-251). London: Academic Press.

■ Neisser, U. (1976). Cognition and reality. San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.

■ Neisser, U. (1978). Memory: What are the important questions? In M. M. Gruneberg, P. E. Morris & R. N. Sykes (Eds.), Practical aspects of memory (pp. 3-24). London: Academic Press.

■ Neisser, U. (1979). The concept of intelligence. In R. J. Sternberg & D. K. Detterman (Eds.), Human intelligence: Perspectives on its theory and measurement (pp. 179-190). Norwood, NJ: Ablex.

■ Nersessian, N. (1992). How do scientists think? Capturing the dynamics of conceptual change in science. In R. N. Giere (Ed.), Cognitive models of science (pp. 3-44). Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press.

■ Newell, A. (1973a). Artificial intelligence and the concept of mind. In R. C. Schank & K. M. Colby (Eds.), Computer models of thought and language (pp. 1-60). San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.

■ Newell, A. (1973b). You can't play 20 questions with nature and win. In W. G. Chase (Ed.), Visual information processing (pp. 283-310). New York: Academic Press.

■ Newell, A., & H. A. Simon (1963). GPS: A program that simulates human thought. In E. A. Feigenbaum & J. Feldman (Eds.), Computers and thought (pp. 279-293). New York & McGraw-Hill.

■ Newell, A., & H. A. Simon (1972). Human problem solving. Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall.

■ Nietzsche, F. (1966). Beyond good and evil. W. Kaufmann (Trans.). New York: Vintage. (Originally published in 1885.)

■ Nilsson, N. J. (1971). Problem- solving methods in artificial intelligence. New York: McGraw-Hill.

■ Nussbaum, M. C. (1978). Aristotle's Princeton University Press. De Motu Anamalium. Princeton, NJ:

■ Oersted, H. C. (1920). Thermo-electricity. In Kirstine Meyer (Ed.), H. C. Oersted, Natuurvidenskabelige Skrifter (Vol. 2). Copenhagen: n.p. (Originally published in 1830 in The Edinburgh encyclopaedia.)

■ Ong, W. J. (1982). Orality and literacy: The technologizing of the word. London: Methuen.

■ Onians, R. B. (1954). The origins of European thought. Cambridge, MA: Cambridge University Press.

■ Osgood, C. E. (1960). Method and theory in experimental psychology. New York: Oxford University Press. (Originally published in 1953.)

■ Osgood, C. E. (1966). Language universals and psycholinguistics. In J. H. Greenberg (Ed.), Universals of language (2nd ed., pp. 299-322). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Palmer, R. E. (1969). Hermeneutics. Evanston, IL: Northwestern University Press.

■ Peirce, C. S. (1934). Some consequences of four incapacities-Man, a sign. In C. Hartsborne & P. Weiss (Eds.), Collected papers of Charles Saunders Peirce (Vol. 5, pp. 185-189). Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Penfield, W. (1959). In W. Penfield & L. Roberts, Speech and brain mechanisms. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

■ Penrose, R. (1994). Shadows of the mind: A search for the missing science of conscious ness. Oxford: Oxford University Press.

■ Perkins, D. N. (1981). The mind's best work. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Peterfreund, E. (1986). The heuristic approach to psychoanalytic therapy. In

■ J. Reppen (Ed.), Analysts at work, (pp. 127-144). Hillsdale, NJ: Analytic Press.

■ Piaget, J. (1952). The origin of intelligence in children. New York: International Universities Press. (Originally published in 1936.)

■ Piaget, J. (1954). Le langage et les opeґrations intellectuelles. Proble` mes de psycho linguistique. Symposium de l'Association de Psychologie Scientifique de Langue Francёaise. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France.

■ Piaget, J. (1977). Problems of equilibration. In H. E. Gruber & J. J. Voneche (Eds.), The essential Piaget (pp. 838-841). London: Routlege & Kegan Paul. (Originally published in 1975 as L'eґquilibration des structures cognitives [Paris: Presses Universitaires de France].)

■ Piaget, J., & B. Inhelder. (1973). Memory and intelligence. New York: Basic Books.

■ Pinker, S. (1994). The language instinct. New York: Morrow.

■ Pinker, S. (1996). Facts about human language relevant to its evolution. In J.-P. Changeux & J. Chavaillon (Eds.), Origins of the human brain. A symposium of the Fyssen foundation (pp. 262-283). Oxford: Clarendon Press. Planck, M. (1949). Scientific autobiography and other papers. F. Gaynor (Trans.). New York: Philosophical Library.

■ Planck, M. (1990). Wissenschaftliche Selbstbiographie. W. Berg (Ed.). Halle, Germany: Deutsche Akademie der Naturforscher Leopoldina.

■ Plato (1892). Meno. In The Dialogues of Plato (B. Jowett, Trans.; Vol. 2). New York: Clarendon. (Originally published circa 380 B.C.)

■ Poincareґ, H. (1913). Mathematical creation. In The foundations of science. G. B. Halsted (Trans.). New York: Science Press.

■ Poincareґ, H. (1921). The foundations of science: Science and hypothesis, the value of science, science and method. G. B. Halstead (Trans.). New York: Science Press.

■ Poincareґ, H. (1929). The foundations of science: Science and hypothesis, the value of science, science and method. New York: Science Press.

■ Poincareґ, H. (1952). Science and method. F. Maitland (Trans.) New York: Dover.

■ Polya, G. (1945). How to solve it. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

■ Polanyi, M. (1958). Personal knowledge. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.

■ Popper, K. (1968). Conjectures and refutations: The growth of scientific knowledge. New York: Harper & Row/Basic Books.

■ Popper, K., & J. Eccles (1977). The self and its brain. New York: Springer-Verlag.

■ Popper, K. R. (1959). The logic of scientific discovery. London: Hutchinson.

■ Putnam, H. (1975). Mind, language and reality: Philosophical papers (Vol. 2). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Putnam, H. (1987). The faces of realism. LaSalle, IL: Open Court.

■ Pylyshyn, Z. W. (1981). The imagery debate: Analog media versus tacit knowledge. In N. Block (Ed.), Imagery (pp. 151-206). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Pylyshyn, Z. W. (1984). Computation and cognition: Towards a foundation for cog nitive science. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.

■ Quillian, M. R. (1968). Semantic memory. In M. Minsky (Ed.), Semantic information processing (pp. 216-260). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Quine, W.V.O. (1960). Word and object. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Rabbitt, P.M.A., & S. Dornic (Eds.). Attention and performance (Vol. 5). London: Academic Press.

■ Rawlins, G.J.E. (1997). Slaves of the Machine: The quickening of computer technology. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press/Bradford Books.

■ Reid, T. (1970). An inquiry into the human mind on the principles of common sense. In R. Brown (Ed.), Between Hume and Mill: An anthology of British philosophy- 1749- 1843 (pp. 151-178). New York: Random House/Modern Library.

■ Reitman, W. (1970). What does it take to remember? In D. A. Norman (Ed.), Models of human memory (pp. 470-510). London: Academic Press.

■ Ricoeur, P. (1974). Structure and hermeneutics. In D. I. Ihde (Ed.), The conﬂict of interpretations: Essays in hermeneutics (pp. 27-61). Evanston, IL: Northwestern University Press.

■ Robinson, D. N. (1986). An intellectual history of psychology. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press.

■ Rorty, R. (1979). Philosophy and the mirror of nature. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

■ Rosch, E. (1977). Human categorization. In N. Warren (Ed.), Studies in cross cultural psychology (Vol. 1, pp. 1-49) London: Academic Press.

■ Rosch, E. (1978). Principles of categorization. In E. Rosch & B. B. Lloyd (Eds.), Cognition and categorization (pp. 27-48). Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Rosch, E., & B. B. Lloyd (1978). Principles of categorization. In E. Rosch & B. B. Lloyd (Eds.), Cognition and categorization. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Rose, S. (1970). The chemistry of life. Baltimore: Penguin Books.

■ Rose, S. (1976). The conscious brain (updated ed.). New York: Random House.

■ Rose, S. (1993). The making of memory: From molecules to mind. New York: Anchor Books. (Originally published in 1992)

■ Roszak, T. (1994). The cult of information: A neo- Luddite treatise on high- tech, artificial intelligence, and the true art of thinking (2nd ed.). Berkeley: University of California Press.

■ Royce, J. R., & W. W. Rozeboom (Eds.) (1972). The psychology of knowing. New York: Gordon & Breach.

■ Rumelhart, D. E. (1977). Introduction to human information processing. New York: Wiley.

■ Rumelhart, D. E. (1980). Schemata: The building blocks of cognition. In R. J. Spiro, B. Bruce & W. F. Brewer (Eds.), Theoretical issues in reading comprehension. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Rumelhart, D. E., & J. L. McClelland (1986). On learning the past tenses of English verbs. In J. L. McClelland & D. E. Rumelhart (Eds.), Parallel distributed processing: Explorations in the microstructure of cognition (Vol. 2). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Rumelhart, D. E., P. Smolensky, J. L. McClelland & G. E. Hinton (1986). Schemata and sequential thought processes in PDP models. In J. L. McClelland, D. E. Rumelhart & the PDP Research Group (Eds.), Parallel Distributed Processing (Vol. 2, pp. 7-57). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Russell, B. (1927). An outline of philosophy. London: G. Allen & Unwin.

■ Russell, B. (1961). History of Western philosophy. London: George Allen & Unwin.

■ Russell, B. (1965). How I write. In Portraits from memory and other essays. London: Allen & Unwin.

■ Russell, B. (1992). In N. Griffin (Ed.), The selected letters of Bertrand Russell (Vol. 1), The private years, 1884- 1914. Boston: Houghton Mifﬂin. Ryecroft, C. (1966). Psychoanalysis observed. London: Constable.

■ Sagan, C. (1978). The dragons of Eden: Speculations on the evolution of human intel ligence. New York: Ballantine Books.

■ Salthouse, T. A. (1992). Expertise as the circumvention of human processing limitations. In K. A. Ericsson & J. Smith (Eds.), Toward a general theory of expertise: Prospects and limits (pp. 172-194). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Sanford, A. J. (1987). The mind of man: Models of human understanding. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press.

■ Sapir, E. (1921). Language. New York: Harcourt, Brace, and World.

■ Sapir, E. (1964). Culture, language, and personality. Berkeley: University of California Press. (Originally published in 1941.)

■ Sapir, E. (1985). The status of linguistics as a science. In D. G. Mandelbaum (Ed.), Selected writings of Edward Sapir in language, culture and personality (pp. 160166). Berkeley: University of California Press. (Originally published in 1929).

■ Scardmalia, M., & C. Bereiter (1992). Literate expertise. In K. A. Ericsson & J. Smith (Eds.), Toward a general theory of expertise: Prospects and limits (pp. 172-194). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Schafer, R. (1954). Psychoanalytic interpretation in Rorschach testing. New York: Grune & Stratten.

■ Schank, R. C. (1973). Identification of conceptualizations underlying natural language. In R. C. Schank & K. M. Colby (Eds.), Computer models of thought and language (pp. 187-248). San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.

■ Schank, R. C. (1976). The role of memory in language processing. In C. N. Cofer (Ed.), The structure of human memory. (pp. 162-189) San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.

■ Schank, R. C. (1986). Explanation patterns: Understanding mechanically and creatively. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Schank, R. C., & R. P. Abelson (1977). Scripts, plans, goals, and understanding. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ SchroЁdinger, E. (1951). Science and humanism. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Searle, J. R. (1981a). Minds, brains, and programs. In J. Haugeland (Ed.), Mind design: Philosophy, psychology, artificial intelligence (pp. 282-306). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Searle, J. R. (1981b). Minds, brains and programs. In D. Hofstadter & D. Dennett (Eds.), The mind's I (pp. 353-373). New York: Basic Books.

■ Searle, J. R. (1983). Intentionality. New York: Cambridge University Press.

■ Serres, M. (1982). The origin of language: Biology, information theory, and thermodynamics. M. Anderson (Trans.). In J. V. Harari & D. F. Bell (Eds.), Hermes: Literature, science, philosophy (pp. 71-83). Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press.

■ Simon, H. A. (1966). Scientific discovery and the psychology of problem solving. In R. G. Colodny (Ed.), Mind and cosmos: Essays in contemporary science and philosophy (pp. 22-40). Pittsburgh: University of Pittsburgh Press.

■ Simon, H. A. (1979). Models of thought. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press.

■ Simon, H. A. (1989). The scientist as a problem solver. In D. Klahr & K. Kotovsky (Eds.), Complex information processing: The impact of Herbert Simon. Hillsdale, N.J.: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Simon, H. A., & C. Kaplan (1989). Foundations of cognitive science. In M. Posner (Ed.), Foundations of cognitive science (pp. 1-47). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Simonton, D. K. (1988). Creativity, leadership and chance. In R. J. Sternberg (Ed.), The nature of creativity. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Skinner, B. F. (1974). About behaviorism. New York: Knopf.

■ Smith, E. E. (1988). Concepts and thought. In J. Sternberg & E. E. Smith (Eds.), The psychology of human thought (pp. 19-49). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Smith, E. E. (1990). Thinking: Introduction. In D. N. Osherson & E. E. Smith (Eds.), Thinking. An invitation to cognitive science. (Vol. 3, pp. 1-2). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Socrates. (1958). Meno. In E. H. Warmington & P. O. Rouse (Eds.), Great dialogues of Plato W.H.D. Rouse (Trans.). New York: New American Library. (Original publication date unknown.)

■ Solso, R. L. (1974). Theories of retrieval. In R. L. Solso (Ed.), Theories in cognitive psychology. Potomac, MD: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Spencer, H. (1896). The principles of psychology. New York: Appleton-CenturyCrofts.

■ Steiner, G. (1975). After Babel: Aspects of language and translation. New York: Oxford University Press.

■ Sternberg, R. J. (1977). Intelligence, information processing, and analogical reasoning. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.

■ Sternberg, R. J. (1994). Intelligence. In R. J. Sternberg, Thinking and problem solving. San Diego: Academic Press.

■ Sternberg, R. J., & J. E. Davidson (1985). Cognitive development in gifted and talented. In F. D. Horowitz & M. O'Brien (Eds.), The gifted and talented (pp. 103-135). Washington, DC: American Psychological Association.

■ Storr, A. (1993). The dynamics of creation. New York: Ballantine Books. (Originally published in 1972.)

■ Stumpf, S. E. (1994). Philosophy: History and problems (5th ed.). New York: McGraw-Hill.

■ Sulloway, F. J. (1996). Born to rebel: Birth order, family dynamics, and creative lives. New York: Random House/Vintage Books.

■ Thorndike, E. L. (1906). Principles of teaching. New York: A. G. Seiler.

■ Thorndike, E. L. (1970). Animal intelligence: Experimental studies. Darien, CT: Hafner Publishing Co. (Originally published in 1911.)

■ Titchener, E. B. (1910). A textbook of psychology. New York: Macmillan.

■ Titchener, E. B. (1914). A primer of psychology. New York: Macmillan.

■ Toulmin, S. (1957). The philosophy of science. London: Hutchinson.

■ Tulving, E. (1972). Episodic and semantic memory. In E. Tulving & W. Donaldson (Eds.), Organisation of memory. London: Academic Press.

■ Turing, A. (1946). In B. E. Carpenter & R. W. Doran (Eds.), ACE reports of 1946 and other papers. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Turkle, S. (1984). Computers and the second self: Computers and the human spirit. New York: Simon & Schuster.

■ Tyler, S. A. (1978). The said and the unsaid: Mind, meaning, and culture. New York: Academic Press.

■ van Heijenoort (Ed.) (1967). From Frege to Goedel. Cambridge: Harvard University Press.

■ Varela, F. J. (1984). The creative circle: Sketches on the natural history of circularity. In P. Watzlawick (Ed.), The invented reality (pp. 309-324). New York: W. W. Norton.

■ Voltaire (1961). On the Penseґs of M. Pascal. In Philosophical letters (pp. 119-146). E. Dilworth (Trans.). Indianapolis: Bobbs-Merrill.

■ Wagman, M. (1991a). Artificial intelligence and human cognition: A theoretical inter comparison of two realms of intellect. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (1991b). Cognitive science and concepts of mind: Toward a general theory of human and artificial intelligence. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (1993). Cognitive psychology and artificial intelligence: Theory and re search in cognitive science. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (1995). The sciences of cognition: Theory and research in psychology and artificial intelligence. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (1996). Human intellect and cognitive science: Toward a general unified theory of intelligence. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (1997a). Cognitive science and the symbolic operations of human and artificial intelligence: Theory and research into the intellective processes. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (1997b). The general unified theory of intelligence: Central conceptions and specific application to domains of cognitive science. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (1998a). Cognitive science and the mind- body problem: From philosophy to psychology to artificial intelligence to imaging of the brain. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (1998b). Language and thought in humans and computers: Theory and research in psychology, artificial intelligence, and neural science. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (1998c). The ultimate objectives of artificial intelligence: Theoretical and research foundations, philosophical and psychological implications. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (1999). The human mind according to artificial intelligence: Theory, re search, and implications. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wagman, M. (2000). Scientific discovery processes in humans and computers: Theory and research in psychology and artificial intelligence. Westport, CT: Praeger.

■ Wall, R. (1972). Introduction to mathematical linguistics. Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall.

■ Wallas, G. (1926). The Art of Thought. New York: Harcourt, Brace & Co.

■ Wason, P. (1977). Self contradictions. In P. Johnson-Laird & P. Wason (Eds.), Thinking: Readings in cognitive science. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

■ Wason, P. C., & P. N. Johnson-Laird. (1972). Psychology of reasoning: Structure and content. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

■ Watson, J. (1930). Behaviorism. New York: W. W. Norton.

■ Watzlawick, P. (1984). Epilogue. In P. Watzlawick (Ed.), The invented reality. New York: W. W. Norton, 1984.

■ Weinberg, S. (1977). The first three minutes: A modern view of the origin of the uni verse. New York: Basic Books.

■ Weisberg, R. W. (1986). Creativity: Genius and other myths. New York: W. H. Freeman.

■ Weizenbaum, J. (1976). Computer power and human reason: From judgment to cal culation. San Francisco: W. H. Freeman.

■ Wertheimer, M. (1945). Productive thinking. New York: Harper & Bros.

■ Whitehead, A. N. (1925). Science and the modern world. New York: Macmillan.

■ Whorf, B. L. (1956). In J. B. Carroll (Ed.), Language, thought and reality: Selected writings of Benjamin Lee Whorf. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Whyte, L. L. (1962). The unconscious before Freud. New York: Anchor Books.

■ Wiener, N. (1954). The human use of human beings. Boston: Houghton Mifﬂin.

■ Wiener, N. (1964). God & Golem, Inc.: A comment on certain points where cybernetics impinges on religion. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Winograd, T. (1972). Understanding natural language. New York: Academic Press.

■ Winston, P. H. (1987). Artificial intelligence: A perspective. In E. L. Grimson & R. S. Patil (Eds.), AI in the 1980s and beyond (pp. 1-12). Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

■ Winston, P. H. (Ed.) (1975). The psychology of computer vision. New York: McGrawHill.

■ Wittgenstein, L. (1953). Philosophical investigations. Oxford: Basil Blackwell.

■ Wittgenstein, L. (1958). The blue and brown books. New York: Harper Colophon.

■ Woods, W. A. (1975). What's in a link: Foundations for semantic networks. In D. G. Bobrow & A. Collins (Eds.), Representations and understanding: Studies in cognitive science (pp. 35-84). New York: Academic Press.

■ Woodworth, R. S. (1938). Experimental psychology. New York: Holt; London: Methuen (1939).

■ Wundt, W. (1904). Principles of physiological psychology (Vol. 1). E. B. Titchener (Trans.). New York: Macmillan.

■ Wundt, W. (1907). Lectures on human and animal psychology. J. E. Creighton & E. B. Titchener (Trans.). New York: Macmillan.

■ Young, J. Z. (1978). Programs of the brain. New York: Oxford University Press.

■ Ziman, J. (1978). Reliable knowledge: An exploration of the grounds for belief in science. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Historical dictionary of quotations in cognitive science > Bibliography
5 Cartwright, Revd Edmund

SUBJECT AREA: Agricultural and food technology, Textiles

[br]

b. 24 April 1743 Marnham, Nottingham, England

d. 30 October 1823 Hastings, Sussex, England

[br]

English inventor of the power loom, a combing machine and machines for making ropes, bread and bricks as well as agricultural improvements.

[br]

Edmund Cartwright, the fourth son of William Cartwright, was educated at Wakefield Grammar School, and went to University College, Oxford, at the age of 14. By special act of convocation in 1764, he was elected Fellow of Magdalen College. He married Alice Whitaker in 1772 and soon after was given the ecclesiastical living of Brampton in Derbyshire. In 1779 he was presented with the living of Goadby, Marwood, Leicestershire, where he wrote poems, reviewed new works, and began agricultural experiments. A visit to Matlock in the summer of 1784 introduced him to the inventions of Richard Arkwright and he asked why weaving could not be mechanized in a similar manner to spinning. This began a remarkable career of inventions.

Cartwright returned home and built a loom which required two strong men to operate it. This was the first attempt in England to develop a power loom. It had a vertical warp, the reed fell with the weight of at least half a hundredweight and, to quote Gartwright's own words, "the springs which threw the shuttle were strong enough to throw a Congreive [sic] rocket" (Strickland 19.71:8—for background to the "rocket" comparison, see Congreve, Sir William). Nevertheless, it had the same three basics of weaving that still remain today in modern power looms: shedding or dividing the warp; picking or projecting the shuttle with the weft; and beating that pick of weft into place with a reed. This loom he proudly patented in 1785, and then he went to look at hand looms and was surprised to see how simply they operated. Further improvements to his own loom, covered by two more patents in 1786 and 1787, produced a machine with the more conventional horizontal layout that showed promise; however, the Manchester merchants whom he visited were not interested. He patented more improvements in 1788 as a result of the experience gained in 1786 through establishing a factory at Doncaster with power looms worked by a bull that were the ancestors of modern ones. Twenty-four looms driven by steam-power were installed in Manchester in 1791, but the mill was burned down and no one repeated the experiment. The Doncaster mill was sold in 1793, Cartwright having lost £30,000, However, in 1809 Parliament voted him £10,000 because his looms were then coming into general use.

In 1789 he began working on a wool-combing machine which he patented in 1790, with further improvements in 1792. This seems to have been the earliest instance of mechanized combing. It used a circular revolving comb from which the long fibres or "top" were. carried off into a can, and a smaller cylinder-comb for teasing out short fibres or "noils", which were taken off by hand. Its output equalled that of twenty hand combers, but it was only relatively successful. It was employed in various Leicestershire and Yorkshire mills, but infringements were frequent and costly to resist. The patent was prolonged for fourteen years after 1801, but even then Cartwright did not make any profit. His 1792 patent also included a machine to make ropes with the outstanding and basic invention of the "cordelier" which he communicated to his friends, including Robert Fulton, but again it brought little financial benefit. As a result of these problems and the lack of remuneration for his inventions, Cartwright moved to London in 1796 and for a time lived in a house built with geometrical bricks of his own design.

Other inventions followed fast, including a tread-wheel for cranes, metallic packing for pistons in steam-engines, and bread-making and brick-making machines, to mention but a few. He had already returned to agricultural improvements and he put forward suggestions in 1793 for a reaping machine. In 1801 he received a prize from the Board of Agriculture for an essay on husbandry, which was followed in 1803 by a silver medal for the invention of a three-furrow plough and in 1805 by a gold medal for his essay on manures. From 1801 to 1807 he ran an experimental farm on the Duke of Bedford's estates at Woburn.

From 1786 until his death he was a prebendary of Lincoln. In about 1810 he bought a small farm at Hollanden near Sevenoaks, Kent, where he continued his inventions, both agricultural and general. Inventing to the last, he died at Hastings and was buried in Battle church.

[br]

Principal Honours and Distinctions

Board of Agriculture Prize 1801 (for an essay on agriculture). Society of Arts, Silver Medal 1803 (for his three-furrow plough); Gold Medal 1805 (for an essay on agricultural improvements).

Bibliography

1785. British patent no. 1,270 (power loom).

1786. British patent no. 1,565 (improved power loom). 1787. British patent no. 1,616 (improved power loom).

1788. British patent no. 1,676 (improved power loom). 1790, British patent no. 1,747 (wool-combing machine).

1790, British patent no. 1,787 (wool-combing machine).

1792, British patent no. 1,876 (improved wool-combing machine and rope-making machine with cordelier).

Further Reading

M.Strickland, 1843, A Memoir of the Life, Writings and Mechanical Inventions of Edmund Cartwright, D.D., F.R.S., London (remains the fullest biography of Cartwright).

Dictionary of National Biography (a good summary of Cartwright's life). For discussions of Cartwright's weaving inventions, see: A.Barlow, 1878, The History and Principles of Weaving by Hand and by Power, London; R.L. Hills, 1970, Power in the Industrial Revolution, Manchester. F.Nasmith, 1925–6, "Fathers of machine cotton manufacture", Transactions of the

Newcomen Society 6.

H.W.Dickinson, 1942–3, "A condensed history of rope-making", Transactions of the Newcomen Society 23.

W.English, 1969, The Textile Industry, London (covers both his power loom and his wool -combing machine).

RLH

Biographical history of technology > Cartwright, Revd Edmund
6 Kay (of Bury), John

SUBJECT AREA: Textiles

[br]

b. 16 July 1704 Walmersley, near Bury, Lancashire, England

d. 1779 France

[br]

English inventor of the flying shuttle.

[br]

John Kay was the youngest of five sons of a yeoman farmer of Walmersley, near Bury, Lancashire, who died before his birth. John was apprenticed to a reedmaker, and just before he was 21 he married a daughter of John Hall of Bury and carried on his trade in that town until 1733. It is possible that his first patent, taken out in 1730, was connected with this business because it was for an engine that made mohair thread for tailors and twisted and dressed thread; such thread could have been used to bind up the reeds used in looms. He also improved the reeds by making them from metal instead of cane strips so they lasted much longer and could be made to be much finer. His next patent in 1733, was a double one. One part of it was for a batting machine to remove dust from wool by beating it with sticks, but the patent is better known for its description of the flying shuttle. Kay placed boxes to receive the shuttle at either end of the reed or sley. Across the open top of these boxes was a metal rod along which a picking peg could slide and drive the shuttle out across the loom. The pegs at each end were connected by strings to a stick that was held in the right hand of the weaver and which jerked the shuttle out of the box. The shuttle had wheels to make it "fly" across the warp more easily, and ran on a shuttle race to support and guide it. Not only was weaving speeded up, but the weaver could produce broader cloth without any aid from a second person. This invention was later adapted for the power loom. Kay moved to Colchester and entered into partnership with a baymaker named Solomon Smith and a year later was joined by William Carter of Ballingdon, Essex. His shuttle was received with considerable hostility in both Lancashire and Essex, but it was probably more his charge of 15 shillings a year for its use that roused the antagonism. From 1737 he was much involved with lawsuits to try and protect his patent, particularly the part that specified the method of winding the thread onto a fixed bobbin in the shuttle. In 1738 Kay patented a windmill for working pumps and an improved chain pump, but neither of these seems to have been successful. In 1745, with Joseph Stell of Keighley, he patented a narrow fabric loom that could be worked by power; this type may have been employed by Gartside in Manchester soon afterwards. It was probably through failure to protect his patent rights that Kay moved to France, where he arrived penniless in 1747. He went to the Dutch firm of Daniel Scalongne, woollen manufacturers, in Abbeville. The company helped him to apply for a French patent for his shuttle, but Kay wanted the exorbitant sum of £10,000. There was much discussion and eventually Kay set up a workshop in Paris, where he received a pension of 2,500 livres. However, he was to face the same problems as in England with weavers copying his shuttle without permission. In 1754 he produced two machines for making card clothing: one pierced holes in the leather, while the other cut and sharpened the wires. These were later improved by his son, Robert Kay. Kay returned to England briefly, but was back in France in 1758. He was involved with machines to card both cotton and wool and tried again to obtain support from the French Government. He was still involved with developing textile machines in 1779, when he was 75, but he must have died soon afterwards. As an inventor Kay was a genius of the first rank, but he was vain, obstinate and suspicious and was destitute of business qualities.

[br]

Bibliography

1730, British patent no. 515 (machine for making mohair thread). 1733, British patent no. 542 (batting machine and flying shuttle). 1738, British patent no. 561 (pump windmill and chain pump). 1745, with Joseph Stell, British patent no. 612 (power loom).

Further Reading

B.Woodcroft, 1863, Brief Biographies of Inventors or Machines for the Manufacture of Textile Fabrics, London.

J.Lord, 1903, Memoir of John Kay, (a more accurate account).

Descriptions of his inventions may be found in A.Barlow, 1878, The History and Principles of Weaving by Hand and by Power, London; R.L. Hills, 1970, Power in the

Industrial Revolution, Manchester; and C.Singer (ed.), 1957, A History of

Technology, Vol. III, Oxford: Clarendon Press. The most important record, however, is in A.P.Wadsworth and J. de L. Mann, 1931, The Cotton Trade and Industrial

Lancashire, Manchester.

RLH

Biographical history of technology > Kay (of Bury), John
7 King, James Foster

SUBJECT AREA: Ports and shipping

[br]

b. 9 May 1862 Erskine, Scotland

d. 11 August 1947 Glasgow, Scotland

[br]

Scottish naval architect and classification society manager who made a significant contribution to the safety of shipping.

[br]

King was educated at the High School of Glasgow, and then served an apprenticeship with the Port Glasgow shipyard of Russell \& Co. This was followed by experience in drawing offices in Port Glasgow, Hull and finally in Belfast, where he was responsible for the separate White Star Line drawing office of Harland \& Wolff Ltd, which was then producing the plans for the Atlantic passenger liners Majestic and Teutonic. Following certain unpopular government shipping enactments in 1890, a protest from shipbuilders and shipowners in Ireland, Liverpool and the West of Scotland led to the founding of a new classification society to compete against Lloyd's Register of Shipping. It became known as the British Corporation Register and had headquarters in Glasgow. King was recruited to the staff and by 1903 had become Chief Surveyor, a position he held until his retirement thirty-seven years later. By then the Register was a world leader, with hundreds of thousands of tons of shipping on its books; it acted as consultant to many governments and international agencies. Throughout his working life, King did everything in his power to quantify the risks and problems of ship operation: his contribution to the Load Lines Convention of 1929 was typical, and few major enactments in shipping were designed without his approval. During the inter-war period the performance of the British Corporation outshone that of all rivals, for which King deserved full credit. His especial understanding was for steel structures, and in this respect he ensured that the British Corporation enabled owners to build ships of strengths equal to any others despite using up to 10 per cent less steel within the structure. In 1949 Lloyd's Register of Shipping and the British Corporation merged to form the largest and most influential ship classification society in the world.

[br]

Principal Honours and Distinctions

CBE 1920. Honorary Member, Institution of Engineers and Shipbuilders in Scotland 1941; North East Coast Institution of Engineers and Shipbuilders (Newcastle) 1943; British Corporation 1940. Honorary Vice-President, Institution of Naval Architects.

Further Reading

G.Blake, 1960, Lloyd's Register of Shipping 1760–1960, London: Lloyd's Register. F.M.Walker, 1984, Song of the Clyde. A History of Clyde Shipbuiding, Cambridge: PSL. 1947, The British Corporation Register of Shipping and Aircraft 1890–1947, An

Illustrated Record, 1947, Glasgow.

1946, The British Corporation Register. The War Years in Retrospect, 1956, Glasgow.

FMW

Biographical history of technology > King, James Foster
8 Brayton, George Bailey

SUBJECT AREA: Steam and internal combustion engines

[br]

b. 1839 Rhode Island, USA

d. 1892 Leeds, England

[br]

American engineer, inventor of gas and oil engines.

[br]

During the thirty years prior to his death, Brayton devoted considerable effort to the development of internal-combustion engines. He designed the first commercial gas engine of American origin in 1872. An oil-burning engine was produced in 1875. An aptitude for mechanical innovation became apparent whilst he was employed at the Exeter Machine Works, New Hampshire, where he developed a successful steam generator for use in domestic and industrial heating systems. Brayton engines were distinguished by the method of combustion. A pressurized air-fuel mixture from a reservoir was ignited as it entered the working cylinder—a precursor of the constant-pressure cycle. A further feature of these early engines was a rocking beam. There exist accounts of Brayton engines fitted into river craft, and of one in a carriage which operated for a few months in 1872–3. However, the appearance of the four-stroke Otto engine in 1876, together with technical problems associated with backfiring into the fuel reservoir, prevented large-scale acceptance of the Brayton engine. Although Thompson Sterne \& Co. of Glasgow became licensees, the engine failed to gain usage in Britain. A working model of Brayton's gas engine is exhibited in the Museum of History and Technology in Washington, DC.

[br]

Bibliography

1872, US patent no. 125,166 (Brayton gas engine).

July 1890, British patent no. 11,062 (oil engine; under patent agent W.R.Lake).

Further Reading

D.Clerk, 1895, The Gas and Oil Engine, 6th edn, London, pp. 152–62 (includes a description and report of tests carried out on a Brayton engine).

KAB

Biographical history of technology > Brayton, George Bailey
9 problem

['prɔbləm]
n

1) проблема, вопрос, трудность

A new problem appeared/arose. — Возникла новая проблема.

I had the same problem. — У меня была та же проблема.

That's no problem. — Это ничего. /Это не беда. /Это не проблема.

There is no more serious problem than these immature people. — Эти подростки представляют собой самую серьезную проблему.

It's a problem making/to make ends meet. — Трудно сводить концы с концами.

We shelved the problem of where we were going to sleep till bedtime. — Мы отложили вопрос о ночлеге до вечера.

I think we may have a problem here. — Я думаю, что здесь могут возникнуть проблемы/затруднения.

The problem is that she can't cook. — Беда в том, что она не умеет готовить.

- serious problem
- acute problem
- thorny problems
- social problems
- tremendous problem
- not an easy problem
- labour problems
- unemployment problem
- low-range teacher-salary problem
- one's problem
- pressing problem
- more dignified problems
- tangled problem
- problem novel
- problem play
- problem picture
- problem child
- problem of heredity
- problems of common interest
- deeper problems of life
- long-pending problem of repatriation
- inscrutable and awful problems of existance
- problem in sociology
- every problem in this field
- problem before us
- problems for solution
- problems of youth
- problems of accomodition
- paramount problem of the time
- problem pointed out by this scientist
- pressed by problems on all sides
- minor day by day problems
- one's views on the problem
- completely new approach to the problem
- solution to the problem
- weight of problems
- wholly inexperienced in problems of marketing
- weighed down with problems
- address a problem
- discuss a problem
- avoid problems
- cause a problem
- solve a problem
- study the problem
- take on the problem
- think about the problem
- treat this important problem
- wish the problem settled
- work on the problem
- consider the problem solved
- consider the problem from different stand-points
- deal with a problem
- dip into a problem
- encounter problems
- find an answer to the problem
- gnaw at the problem
- go over the problem carefully
- know smth about the problem
- look into a problem
- observe considerable variation of views on the problem
- puzzle one's brain about a problem
- raise a problem
- reflect upon a problem
- run into problems
- run to his mother with every little problem
- see the problem as it is
- see many problems in it
- settle this problem definitely
- problem the country is confronted with
- problems that they evade
2) задача, задание, упражнение, загадка

I'm stuck on this problem. — Я никак не могу решить эту задачу.

The truth of the case remained a problem — что было на самом деле осталось загадкой.

What happened to them remained a problem. — Что произошло с ними до сих пор не ясно

- chess problem
- geometrical problem
- problems of history
- problem to smb
- simple problems in addition and substraction
- correct representation of the problem
- answer a problem
- work out a problem
- attack a problem
- do problems in algebra
- explain the problem to smb
- set problems in an examination
- set the boys a difficult problem
- sit over the problem
- solve complex problems

English-Russian combinatory dictionary > problem
10 making

noun (the process of producing or forming something: glassmaking; (also adjective) the road-making industry.) fabricación

making

tr['meɪkɪŋ]

noun

1 (manufacture) fabricación nombre femenino; (construction) construcción nombre femenino; (creation) creación nombre femenino; (preparation) preparación nombre femenino, elaboración nombre femenino

\

SMALLIDIOMATIC EXPRESSION/SMALL

in the making (person) potencial, en potencia, futuro,-a

■ he's a novelist in the making es un novelista en potencia

■ the film was three years in the making la película tardó tres años en hacerse

this is history in the making esto pasará a la historia

to be of somebody's own making ser culpa de uno,-a mismo,-a

■ his problems are of his own making los problemas se los ha buscado él mismo

to be the making of somebody significar el éxito de alguien

to have the makings of something (person) tener madera de algo 2 (thing) tener todo lo necesario para ser algo, tener potencial para convertirse en algo

■ he has the makings of a footballer tiene madera de futbolista, es un futbolista en ciernes

making

n.

• causa del éxito s.f.

• confección s.f.

• creación s.f.

• fabricación s.f.

• formación s.f.

• hechura s.f.

• material necesario s.m.

'meɪkɪŋ
mass noun

a) (production, creation)

a book about the making of the TV series — un libro que trata de cómo se hizo la serie de televisión

the encyclopedia has been nine years in the making — ha llevado nueve años compilar la enciclopedia

this is history in the making — esto va a pasar a la historia

her problems are of her own making — ella se crea sus propios problemas

to be the making of somebody/something: her years in New York were the making of her los años que pasó en Nueva York fueron decisivos (en su vida); the merger proved to be the making of Acmeco — el éxito de Acmeco se debió a la fusión

b) makings pl

the makings OF something: you have the makings of a good story there allí tienes material or tienes todos los ingredientes para una buena historia; she has the makings of a great actress — es una gran actriz en ciernes

['meɪkɪŋ]
N
1) (=production) fabricación f ; (=preparation) preparación f ; (=cutting and assembling) [of clothes] confección f

I wasn't involved in the making of the film — no colaboré en el rodaje de la película

• the building has been five years in the making — llevan cinco años construyendo el edificio

it's a disaster in the making — es un desastre en potencia

it's history in the making — esto pasará a la historia

• the mistake was not of my making — no soy yo el responsable del error

she was caught in a trap of her own making — había caído en su propia trampa

it was the making of him — fue lo que lo consagró

2) makings elementos mpl (necesarios), ingredientes mpl

a chain of events that had all the makings of a Hollywood epic — una cadena de acontecimientos que tenía todos los elementos or ingredientes de una epopeya de Hollywood

I have the makings of a meal in the fridge — con lo que tengo en la nevera puedo hacer una comida

he has the makings of an actor — tiene madera de actor

* * *
['meɪkɪŋ]
mass noun

a) (production, creation)

a book about the making of the TV series — un libro que trata de cómo se hizo la serie de televisión

the encyclopedia has been nine years in the making — ha llevado nueve años compilar la enciclopedia

this is history in the making — esto va a pasar a la historia

her problems are of her own making — ella se crea sus propios problemas

to be the making of somebody/something: her years in New York were the making of her los años que pasó en Nueva York fueron decisivos (en su vida); the merger proved to be the making of Acmeco — el éxito de Acmeco se debió a la fusión

b) makings pl

the makings OF something: you have the makings of a good story there allí tienes material or tienes todos los ingredientes para una buena historia; she has the makings of a great actress — es una gran actriz en ciernes

English-spanish dictionary > making
11 Historical Portugal

   Before Romans described western Iberia or Hispania as "Lusitania," ancient Iberians inhabited the land. Phoenician and Greek trading settlements grew up in the Tagus estuary area and nearby coasts. Beginning around 202 BCE, Romans invaded what is today southern Portugal. With Rome's defeat of Carthage, Romans proceeded to conquer and rule the western region north of the Tagus, which they named Roman "Lusitania." In the fourth century CE, as Rome's rule weakened, the area experienced yet another invasion—Germanic tribes, principally the Suevi, who eventually were Christianized. During the sixth century CE, the Suevi kingdom was superseded by yet another Germanic tribe—the Christian Visigoths.

   A major turning point in Portugal's history came in 711, as Muslim armies from North Africa, consisting of both Arab and Berber elements, invaded the Iberian Peninsula from across the Straits of Gibraltar. They entered what is now Portugal in 714, and proceeded to conquer most of the country except for the far north. For the next half a millennium, Islam and Muslim presence in Portugal left a significant mark upon the politics, government, language, and culture of the country.

   Islam, Reconquest, and Portugal Created, 714-1140

   The long frontier struggle between Muslim invaders and Christian communities in the north of the Iberian peninsula was called the Reconquista (Reconquest). It was during this struggle that the first dynasty of Portuguese kings (Burgundian) emerged and the independent monarchy of Portugal was established. Christian forces moved south from what is now the extreme north of Portugal and gradually defeated Muslim forces, besieging and capturing towns under Muslim sway. In the ninth century, as Christian forces slowly made their way southward, Christian elements were dominant only in the area between Minho province and the Douro River; this region became known as "territorium Portu-calense."

   In the 11th century, the advance of the Reconquest quickened as local Christian armies were reinforced by crusading knights from what is now France and England. Christian forces took Montemor (1034), at the Mondego River; Lamego (1058); Viseu (1058); and Coimbra (1064). In 1095, the king of Castile and Léon granted the country of "Portu-cale," what became northern Portugal, to a Burgundian count who had emigrated from France. This was the foundation of Portugal. In 1139, a descendant of this count, Afonso Henriques, proclaimed himself "King of Portugal." He was Portugal's first monarch, the "Founder," and the first of the Burgundian dynasty, which ruled until 1385.

   The emergence of Portugal in the 12th century as a separate monarchy in Iberia occurred before the Christian Reconquest of the peninsula. In the 1140s, the pope in Rome recognized Afonso Henriques as king of Portugal. In 1147, after a long, bloody siege, Muslim-occupied Lisbon fell to Afonso Henriques's army. Lisbon was the greatest prize of the 500-year war. Assisting this effort were English crusaders on their way to the Holy Land; the first bishop of Lisbon was an Englishman. When the Portuguese captured Faro and Silves in the Algarve province in 1248-50, the Reconquest of the extreme western portion of the Iberian peninsula was complete—significantly, more than two centuries before the Spanish crown completed the Reconquest of the eastern portion by capturing Granada in 1492.

   Consolidation and Independence of Burgundian Portugal, 1140-1385

   Two main themes of Portugal's early existence as a monarchy are the consolidation of control over the realm and the defeat of a Castil-ian threat from the east to its independence. At the end of this period came the birth of a new royal dynasty (Aviz), which prepared to carry the Christian Reconquest beyond continental Portugal across the straits of Gibraltar to North Africa. There was a variety of motives behind these developments. Portugal's independent existence was imperiled by threats from neighboring Iberian kingdoms to the north and east. Politics were dominated not only by efforts against the Muslims in

   Portugal (until 1250) and in nearby southern Spain (until 1492), but also by internecine warfare among the kingdoms of Castile, Léon, Aragon, and Portugal. A final comeback of Muslim forces was defeated at the battle of Salado (1340) by allied Castilian and Portuguese forces. In the emerging Kingdom of Portugal, the monarch gradually gained power over and neutralized the nobility and the Church.

   The historic and commonplace Portuguese saying "From Spain, neither a good wind nor a good marriage" was literally played out in diplomacy and war in the late 14th-century struggles for mastery in the peninsula. Larger, more populous Castile was pitted against smaller Portugal. Castile's Juan I intended to force a union between Castile and Portugal during this era of confusion and conflict. In late 1383, Portugal's King Fernando, the last king of the Burgundian dynasty, suddenly died prematurely at age 38, and the Master of Aviz, Portugal's most powerful nobleman, took up the cause of independence and resistance against Castile's invasion. The Master of Aviz, who became King João I of Portugal, was able to obtain foreign assistance. With the aid of English archers, Joao's armies defeated the Castilians in the crucial battle of Aljubarrota, on 14 August 1385, a victory that assured the independence of the Portuguese monarchy from its Castilian nemesis for several centuries.

   Aviz Dynasty and Portugal's First Overseas Empire, 1385-1580

   The results of the victory at Aljubarrota, much celebrated in Portugal's art and monuments, and the rise of the Aviz dynasty also helped to establish a new merchant class in Lisbon and Oporto, Portugal's second city. This group supported King João I's program of carrying the Reconquest to North Africa, since it was interested in expanding Portugal's foreign commerce and tapping into Muslim trade routes and resources in Africa. With the Reconquest against the Muslims completed in Portugal and the threat from Castile thwarted for the moment, the Aviz dynasty launched an era of overseas conquest, exploration, and trade. These efforts dominated Portugal's 15th and 16th centuries.

   The overseas empire and age of Discoveries began with Portugal's bold conquest in 1415 of the Moroccan city of Ceuta. One royal member of the 1415 expedition was young, 21-year-old Prince Henry, later known in history as "Prince Henry the Navigator." His part in the capture of Ceuta won Henry his knighthood and began Portugal's "Marvelous Century," during which the small kingdom was counted as a European and world power of consequence. Henry was the son of King João I and his English queen, Philippa of Lancaster, but he did not inherit the throne. Instead, he spent most of his life and his fortune, and that of the wealthy military Order of Christ, on various imperial ventures and on voyages of exploration down the African coast and into the Atlantic. While mythology has surrounded Henry's controversial role in the Discoveries, and this role has been exaggerated, there is no doubt that he played a vital part in the initiation of Portugal's first overseas empire and in encouraging exploration. He was naturally curious, had a sense of mission for Portugal, and was a strong leader. He also had wealth to expend; at least a third of the African voyages of the time were under his sponsorship. If Prince Henry himself knew little science, significant scientific advances in navigation were made in his day.

   What were Portugal's motives for this new imperial effort? The well-worn historical cliche of "God, Glory, and Gold" can only partly explain the motivation of a small kingdom with few natural resources and barely 1 million people, which was greatly outnumbered by the other powers it confronted. Among Portuguese objectives were the desire to exploit known North African trade routes and resources (gold, wheat, leather, weaponry, and other goods that were scarce in Iberia); the need to outflank the Muslim world in the Mediterranean by sailing around Africa, attacking Muslims en route; and the wish to ally with Christian kingdoms beyond Africa. This enterprise also involved a strategy of breaking the Venetian spice monopoly by trading directly with the East by means of discovering and exploiting a sea route around Africa to Asia. Besides the commercial motives, Portugal nurtured a strong crusading sense of Christian mission, and various classes in the kingdom saw an opportunity for fame and gain.

   By the time of Prince Henry's death in 1460, Portugal had gained control of the Atlantic archipelagos of the Azores and Madeiras, begun to colonize the Cape Verde Islands, failed to conquer the Canary Islands from Castile, captured various cities on Morocco's coast, and explored as far as Senegal, West Africa, down the African coast. By 1488, Bar-tolomeu Dias had rounded the Cape of Good Hope in South Africa and thereby discovered the way to the Indian Ocean.

   Portugal's largely coastal African empire and later its fragile Asian empire brought unexpected wealth but were purchased at a high price. Costs included wars of conquest and defense against rival powers, manning the far-flung navel and trade fleets and scattered castle-fortresses, and staffing its small but fierce armies, all of which entailed a loss of skills and population to maintain a scattered empire. Always short of capital, the monarchy became indebted to bankers. There were many defeats beginning in the 16th century at the hands of the larger imperial European monarchies (Spain, France, England, and Holland) and many attacks on Portugal and its strung-out empire. Typically, there was also the conflict that arose when a tenuously held world empire that rarely if ever paid its way demanded finance and manpower Portugal itself lacked.

   The first 80 years of the glorious imperial era, the golden age of Portugal's imperial power and world influence, was an African phase. During 1415-88, Portuguese navigators and explorers in small ships, some of them caravelas (caravels), explored the treacherous, disease-ridden coasts of Africa from Morocco to South Africa beyond the Cape of Good Hope. By the 1470s, the Portuguese had reached the Gulf of Guinea and, in the early 1480s, what is now Angola. Bartolomeu Dias's extraordinary voyage of 1487-88 to South Africa's coast and the edge of the Indian Ocean convinced Portugal that the best route to Asia's spices and Christians lay south, around the tip of southern Africa. Between 1488 and 1495, there was a hiatus caused in part by domestic conflict in Portugal, discussion of resources available for further conquests beyond Africa in Asia, and serious questions as to Portugal's capacity to reach beyond Africa. In 1495, King Manuel and his council decided to strike for Asia, whatever the consequences. In 1497-99, Vasco da Gama, under royal orders, made the epic two-year voyage that discovered the sea route to western India (Asia), outflanked Islam and Venice, and began Portugal's Asian empire. Within 50 years, Portugal had discovered and begun the exploitation of its largest colony, Brazil, and set up forts and trading posts from the Middle East (Aden and Ormuz), India (Calicut, Goa, etc.), Malacca, and Indonesia to Macau in China.

   By the 1550s, parts of its largely coastal, maritime trading post empire from Morocco to the Moluccas were under siege from various hostile forces, including Muslims, Christians, and Hindi. Although Moroccan forces expelled the Portuguese from the major coastal cities by 1550, the rival European monarchies of Castile (Spain), England, France, and later Holland began to seize portions of her undermanned, outgunned maritime empire.

   In 1580, Phillip II of Spain, whose mother was a Portuguese princess and who had a strong claim to the Portuguese throne, invaded Portugal, claimed the throne, and assumed control over the realm and, by extension, its African, Asian, and American empires. Phillip II filled the power vacuum that appeared in Portugal following the loss of most of Portugal's army and its young, headstrong King Sebastião in a disastrous war in Morocco. Sebastiao's death in battle (1578) and the lack of a natural heir to succeed him, as well as the weak leadership of the cardinal who briefly assumed control in Lisbon, led to a crisis that Spain's strong monarch exploited. As a result, Portugal lost its independence to Spain for a period of 60 years.

   Portugal under Spanish Rule, 1580-1640

   Despite the disastrous nature of Portugal's experience under Spanish rule, "The Babylonian Captivity" gave birth to modern Portuguese nationalism, its second overseas empire, and its modern alliance system with England. Although Spain allowed Portugal's weakened empire some autonomy, Spanish rule in Portugal became increasingly burdensome and unacceptable. Spain's ambitious imperial efforts in Europe and overseas had an impact on the Portuguese as Spain made greater and greater demands on its smaller neighbor for manpower and money. Portugal's culture underwent a controversial Castilianization, while its empire became hostage to Spain's fortunes. New rival powers England, France, and Holland attacked and took parts of Spain's empire and at the same time attacked Portugal's empire, as well as the mother country.

   Portugal's empire bore the consequences of being attacked by Spain's bitter enemies in what was a form of world war. Portuguese losses were heavy. By 1640, Portugal had lost most of its Moroccan cities as well as Ceylon, the Moluccas, and sections of India. With this, Portugal's Asian empire was gravely weakened. Only Goa, Damão, Diu, Bombay, Timor, and Macau remained and, in Brazil, Dutch forces occupied the northeast.

   On 1 December 1640, long commemorated as a national holiday, Portuguese rebels led by the duke of Braganza overthrew Spanish domination and took advantage of Spanish weakness following a more serious rebellion in Catalonia. Portugal regained independence from Spain, but at a price: dependence on foreign assistance to maintain its independence in the form of the renewal of the alliance with England.

   Restoration and Second Empire, 1640-1822

   Foreign affairs and empire dominated the restoration era and aftermath, and Portugal again briefly enjoyed greater European power and prestige. The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance was renewed and strengthened in treaties of 1642, 1654, and 1661, and Portugal's independence from Spain was underwritten by English pledges and armed assistance. In a Luso-Spanish treaty of 1668, Spain recognized Portugal's independence. Portugal's alliance with England was a marriage of convenience and necessity between two monarchies with important religious, cultural, and social differences. In return for legal, diplomatic, and trade privileges, as well as the use during war and peace of Portugal's great Lisbon harbor and colonial ports for England's navy, England pledged to protect Portugal and its scattered empire from any attack. The previously cited 17th-century alliance treaties were renewed later in the Treaty of Windsor, signed in London in 1899. On at least 10 different occasions after 1640, and during the next two centuries, England was central in helping prevent or repel foreign invasions of its ally, Portugal.

   Portugal's second empire (1640-1822) was largely Brazil-oriented. Portuguese colonization, exploitation of wealth, and emigration focused on Portuguese America, and imperial revenues came chiefly from Brazil. Between 1670 and 1740, Portugal's royalty and nobility grew wealthier on funds derived from Brazilian gold, diamonds, sugar, tobacco, and other crops, an enterprise supported by the Atlantic slave trade and the supply of African slave labor from West Africa and Angola. Visitors today can see where much of that wealth was invested: Portugal's rich legacy of monumental architecture. Meanwhile, the African slave trade took a toll in Angola and West Africa.

   In continental Portugal, absolutist monarchy dominated politics and government, and there was a struggle for position and power between the monarchy and other institutions, such as the Church and nobility. King José I's chief minister, usually known in history as the marquis of Pombal (ruled 1750-77), sharply suppressed the nobility and the

   Church (including the Inquisition, now a weak institution) and expelled the Jesuits. Pombal also made an effort to reduce economic dependence on England, Portugal's oldest ally. But his successes did not last much beyond his disputed time in office.

   Beginning in the late 18th century, the European-wide impact of the French Revolution and the rise of Napoleon placed Portugal in a vulnerable position. With the monarchy ineffectively led by an insane queen (Maria I) and her indecisive regent son (João VI), Portugal again became the focus of foreign ambition and aggression. With England unable to provide decisive assistance in time, France—with Spain's consent—invaded Portugal in 1807. As Napoleon's army under General Junot entered Lisbon meeting no resistance, Portugal's royal family fled on a British fleet to Brazil, where it remained in exile until 1821. In the meantime, Portugal's overseas empire was again under threat. There was a power vacuum as the monarch was absent, foreign armies were present, and new political notions of liberalism and constitutional monarchy were exciting various groups of citizens.

   Again England came to the rescue, this time in the form of the armies of the duke of Wellington. Three successive French invasions of Portugal were defeated and expelled, and Wellington succeeded in carrying the war against Napoleon across the Portuguese frontier into Spain. The presence of the English army, the new French-born liberal ideas, and the political vacuum combined to create revolutionary conditions. The French invasions and the peninsular wars, where Portuguese armed forces played a key role, marked the beginning of a new era in politics.

   Liberalism and Constitutional Monarchy, 1822-1910

   During 1807-22, foreign invasions, war, and civil strife over conflicting political ideas gravely damaged Portugal's commerce, economy, and novice industry. The next terrible blow was the loss of Brazil in 1822, the jewel in the imperial crown. Portugal's very independence seemed to be at risk. In vain, Portugal sought to resist Brazilian independence by force, but in 1825 it formally acknowledged Brazilian independence by treaty.

   Portugal's slow recovery from the destructive French invasions and the "war of independence" was complicated by civil strife over the form of constitutional monarchy that best suited Portugal. After struggles over these issues between 1820 and 1834, Portugal settled somewhat uncertainly into a moderate constitutional monarchy whose constitution (Charter of 1826) lent it strong political powers to exert a moderating influence between the executive and legislative branches of the government. It also featured a new upper middle class based on land ownership and commerce; a Catholic Church that, although still important, lived with reduced privileges and property; a largely African (third) empire to which Lisbon and Oporto devoted increasing spiritual and material resources, starting with the liberal imperial plans of 1836 and 1851, and continuing with the work of institutions like the Lisbon Society of Geography (established 1875); and a mass of rural peasants whose bonds to the land weakened after 1850 and who began to immigrate in increasing numbers to Brazil and North America.

   Chronic military intervention in national politics began in 19th-century Portugal. Such intervention, usually commencing with coups or pronunciamentos (military revolts), was a shortcut to the spoils of political office and could reflect popular discontent as well as the power of personalities. An early example of this was the 1817 golpe (coup) attempt of General Gomes Freire against British military rule in Portugal before the return of King João VI from Brazil. Except for a more stable period from 1851 to 1880, military intervention in politics, or the threat thereof, became a feature of the constitutional monarchy's political life, and it continued into the First Republic and the subsequent Estado Novo.

   Beginning with the Regeneration period (1851-80), Portugal experienced greater political stability and economic progress. Military intervention in politics virtually ceased; industrialization and construction of railroads, roads, and bridges proceeded; two political parties (Regenerators and Historicals) worked out a system of rotation in power; and leading intellectuals sparked a cultural revival in several fields. In 19th-century literature, there was a new golden age led by such figures as Alexandre Herculano (historian), Eça de Queirós (novelist), Almeida Garrett (playwright and essayist), Antero de Quental (poet), and Joaquim Oliveira Martins (historian and social scientist). In its third overseas empire, Portugal attempted to replace the slave trade and slavery with legitimate economic activities; to reform the administration; and to expand Portuguese holdings beyond coastal footholds deep into the African hinterlands in West, West Central, and East Africa. After 1841, to some extent, and especially after 1870, colonial affairs, combined with intense nationalism, pressures for economic profit in Africa, sentiment for national revival, and the drift of European affairs would make or break Lisbon governments.

   Beginning with the political crisis that arose out of the "English Ultimatum" affair of January 1890, the monarchy became discredtted and identified with the poorly functioning government, political parties splintered, and republicanism found more supporters. Portugal participated in the "Scramble for Africa," expanding its African holdings, but failed to annex territory connecting Angola and Mozambique. A growing foreign debt and state bankruptcy as of the early 1890s damaged the constitutional monarchy's reputation, despite the efforts of King Carlos in diplomacy, the renewal of the alliance in the Windsor Treaty of 1899, and the successful if bloody colonial wars in the empire (1880-97). Republicanism proclaimed that Portugal's weak economy and poor society were due to two historic institutions: the monarchy and the Catholic Church. A republic, its stalwarts claimed, would bring greater individual liberty; efficient, if more decentralized government; and a stronger colonial program while stripping the Church of its role in both society and education.

   As the monarchy lost support and republicans became more aggressive, violence increased in politics. King Carlos I and his heir Luís were murdered in Lisbon by anarchist-republicans on 1 February 1908. Following a military and civil insurrection and fighting between monarchist and republican forces, on 5 October 1910, King Manuel II fled Portugal and a republic was proclaimed.

   First Parliamentary Republic, 1910-26

   Portugal's first attempt at republican government was the most unstable, turbulent parliamentary republic in the history of 20th-century Western Europe. During a little under 16 years of the republic, there were 45 governments, a number of legislatures that did not complete normal terms, military coups, and only one president who completed his four-year term in office. Portuguese society was poorly prepared for this political experiment. Among the deadly legacies of the monarchy were a huge public debt; a largely rural, apolitical, and illiterate peasant population; conflict over the causes of the country's misfortunes; and lack of experience with a pluralist, democratic system.

   The republic had some talented leadership but lacked popular, institutional, and economic support. The 1911 republican constitution established only a limited democracy, as only a small portion of the adult male citizenry was eligible to vote. In a country where the majority was Catholic, the republic passed harshly anticlerical laws, and its institutions and supporters persecuted both the Church and its adherents. During its brief disjointed life, the First Republic drafted important reform plans in economic, social, and educational affairs; actively promoted development in the empire; and pursued a liberal, generous foreign policy. Following British requests for Portugal's assistance in World War I, Portugal entered the war on the Allied side in March 1916 and sent armies to Flanders and Portuguese Africa. Portugal's intervention in that conflict, however, was too costly in many respects, and the ultimate failure of the republic in part may be ascribed to Portugal's World War I activities.

   Unfortunately for the republic, its time coincided with new threats to Portugal's African possessions: World War I, social and political demands from various classes that could not be reconciled, excessive military intervention in politics, and, in particular, the worst economic and financial crisis Portugal had experienced since the 16th and 17th centuries. After the original Portuguese Republican Party (PRP, also known as the "Democrats") splintered into three warring groups in 1912, no true multiparty system emerged. The Democrats, except for only one or two elections, held an iron monopoly of electoral power, and political corruption became a major issue. As extreme right-wing dictatorships elsewhere in Europe began to take power in Italy (1922), neighboring Spain (1923), and Greece (1925), what scant popular support remained for the republic collapsed. Backed by a right-wing coalition of landowners from Alentejo, clergy, Coimbra University faculty and students, Catholic organizations, and big business, career military officers led by General Gomes da Costa executed a coup on 28 May 1926, turned out the last republican government, and established a military government.

   The Estado Novo (New State), 1926-74

   During the military phase (1926-32) of the Estado Novo, professional military officers, largely from the army, governed and administered Portugal and held key cabinet posts, but soon discovered that the military possessed no magic formula that could readily solve the problems inherited from the First Republic. Especially during the years 1926-31, the military dictatorship, even with its political repression of republican activities and institutions (military censorship of the press, political police action, and closure of the republic's rowdy parliament), was characterized by similar weaknesses: personalism and factionalism; military coups and political instability, including civil strife and loss of life; state debt and bankruptcy; and a weak economy. "Barracks parliamentarism" was not an acceptable alternative even to the "Nightmare Republic."

   Led by General Óscar Carmona, who had replaced and sent into exile General Gomes da Costa, the military dictatorship turned to a civilian expert in finance and economics to break the budget impasse and bring coherence to the disorganized system. Appointed minister of finance on 27 April 1928, the Coimbra University Law School professor of economics Antônio de Oliveira Salazar (1889-1970) first reformed finance, helped balance the budget, and then turned to other concerns as he garnered extraordinary governing powers. In 1930, he was appointed interim head of another key ministry (Colonies) and within a few years had become, in effect, a civilian dictator who, with the military hierarchy's support, provided the government with coherence, a program, and a set of policies.

   For nearly 40 years after he was appointed the first civilian prime minister in 1932, Salazar's personality dominated the government. Unlike extreme right-wing dictators elsewhere in Europe, Salazar was directly appointed by the army but was never endorsed by a popular political party, street militia, or voter base. The scholarly, reclusive former Coimbra University professor built up what became known after 1932 as the Estado Novo ("New State"), which at the time of its overthrow by another military coup in 1974, was the longest surviving authoritarian regime in Western Europe. The system of Salazar and the largely academic and technocratic ruling group he gathered in his cabinets was based on the central bureaucracy of the state, which was supported by the president of the republic—always a senior career military officer, General Óscar Carmona (1928-51), General Craveiro Lopes (1951-58), and Admiral Américo Tómaz (1958-74)—and the complicity of various institutions. These included a rubber-stamp legislature called the National Assembly (1935-74) and a political police known under various names: PVDE (1932-45), PIDE (1945-69),

   and DGS (1969-74). Other defenders of the Estado Novo security were paramilitary organizations such as the National Republican Guard (GNR); the Portuguese Legion (PL); and the Portuguese Youth [Movement]. In addition to censorship of the media, theater, and books, there was political repression and a deliberate policy of depoliticization. All political parties except for the approved movement of regime loyalists, the União Nacional or (National Union), were banned.

   The most vigorous and more popular period of the New State was 1932-44, when the basic structures were established. Never monolithic or entirely the work of one person (Salazar), the New State was constructed with the assistance of several dozen top associates who were mainly academics from law schools, some technocrats with specialized skills, and a handful of trusted career military officers. The 1933 Constitution declared Portugal to be a "unitary, corporative Republic," and pressures to restore the monarchy were resisted. Although some of the regime's followers were fascists and pseudofascists, many more were conservative Catholics, integralists, nationalists, and monarchists of different varieties, and even some reactionary republicans. If the New State was authoritarian, it was not totalitarian and, unlike fascism in Benito Mussolini's Italy or Adolf Hitler's Germany, it usually employed the minimum of violence necessary to defeat what remained a largely fractious, incoherent opposition.

   With the tumultuous Second Republic and the subsequent civil war in nearby Spain, the regime felt threatened and reinforced its defenses. During what Salazar rightly perceived as a time of foreign policy crisis for Portugal (1936-45), he assumed control of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. From there, he pursued four basic foreign policy objectives: supporting the Nationalist rebels of General Francisco Franco in the Spanish Civil War (1936-39) and concluding defense treaties with a triumphant Franco; ensuring that General Franco in an exhausted Spain did not enter World War II on the Axis side; maintaining Portuguese neutrality in World War II with a post-1942 tilt toward the Allies, including granting Britain and the United States use of bases in the Azores Islands; and preserving and protecting Portugal's Atlantic Islands and its extensive, if poor, overseas empire in Africa and Asia.

   During the middle years of the New State (1944-58), many key Salazar associates in government either died or resigned, and there was greater social unrest in the form of unprecedented strikes and clandestine Communist activities, intensified opposition, and new threatening international pressures on Portugal's overseas empire. During the earlier phase of the Cold War (1947-60), Portugal became a steadfast, if weak, member of the US-dominated North Atlantic Treaty Organization alliance and, in 1955, with American support, Portugal joined the United Nations (UN). Colonial affairs remained a central concern of the regime. As of 1939, Portugal was the third largest colonial power in the world and possessed territories in tropical Africa (Angola, Mozambique, Guinea-Bissau, and São Tomé and Príncipe Islands) and the remnants of its 16th-century empire in Asia (Goa, Damão, Diu, East Timor, and Macau). Beginning in the early 1950s, following the independence of India in 1947, Portugal resisted Indian pressures to decolonize Portuguese India and used police forces to discourage internal opposition in its Asian and African colonies.

   The later years of the New State (1958-68) witnessed the aging of the increasingly isolated but feared Salazar and new threats both at home and overseas. Although the regime easily overcame the brief oppositionist threat from rival presidential candidate General Humberto Delgado in the spring of 1958, new developments in the African and Asian empires imperiled the authoritarian system. In February 1961, oppositionists hijacked the Portuguese ocean liner Santa Maria and, in following weeks, African insurgents in northern Angola, although they failed to expel the Portuguese, gained worldwide media attention, discredited the New State, and began the 13-year colonial war. After thwarting a dissident military coup against his continued leadership, Salazar and his ruling group mobilized military repression in Angola and attempted to develop the African colonies at a faster pace in order to ensure Portuguese control. Meanwhile, the other European colonial powers (Britain, France, Belgium, and Spain) rapidly granted political independence to their African territories.

   At the time of Salazar's removal from power in September 1968, following a stroke, Portugal's efforts to maintain control over its colonies appeared to be successful. President Americo Tomás appointed Dr. Marcello Caetano as Salazar's successor as prime minister. While maintaining the New State's basic structures, and continuing the regime's essential colonial policy, Caetano attempted wider reforms in colonial administration and some devolution of power from Lisbon, as well as more freedom of expression in Lisbon. Still, a great deal of the budget was devoted to supporting the wars against the insurgencies in Africa. Meanwhile in Asia, Portuguese India had fallen when the Indian army invaded in December 1961. The loss of Goa was a psychological blow to the leadership of the New State, and of the Asian empire only East Timor and Macau remained.

   The Caetano years (1968-74) were but a hiatus between the waning Salazar era and a new regime. There was greater political freedom and rapid economic growth (5-6 percent annually to late 1973), but Caetano's government was unable to reform the old system thoroughly and refused to consider new methods either at home or in the empire. In the end, regime change came from junior officers of the professional military who organized the Armed Forces Movement (MFA) against the Caetano government. It was this group of several hundred officers, mainly in the army and navy, which engineered a largely bloodless coup in Lisbon on 25 April 1974. Their unexpected action brought down the 48-year-old New State and made possible the eventual establishment and consolidation of democratic governance in Portugal, as well as a reorientation of the country away from the Atlantic toward Europe.

   Revolution of Carnations, 1974-76

   Following successful military operations of the Armed Forces Movement against the Caetano government, Portugal experienced what became known as the "Revolution of Carnations." It so happened that during the rainy week of the military golpe, Lisbon flower shops were featuring carnations, and the revolutionaries and their supporters adopted the red carnation as the common symbol of the event, as well as of the new freedom from dictatorship. The MFA, whose leaders at first were mostly little-known majors and captains, proclaimed a three-fold program of change for the new Portugal: democracy; decolonization of the overseas empire, after ending the colonial wars; and developing a backward economy in the spirit of opportunity and equality. During the first 24 months after the coup, there was civil strife, some anarchy, and a power struggle. With the passing of the Estado Novo, public euphoria burst forth as the new provisional military government proclaimed the freedoms of speech, press, and assembly, and abolished censorship, the political police, the Portuguese Legion, Portuguese Youth, and other New State organizations, including the National Union. Scores of political parties were born and joined the senior political party, the Portuguese Community Party (PCP), and the Socialist Party (PS), founded shortly before the coup.

   Portugal's Revolution of Carnations went through several phases. There was an attempt to take control by radical leftists, including the PCP and its allies. This was thwarted by moderate officers in the army, as well as by the efforts of two political parties: the PS and the Social Democrats (PPD, later PSD). The first phase was from April to September 1974. Provisional president General Antonio Spínola, whose 1974 book Portugal and the Future had helped prepare public opinion for the coup, met irresistible leftist pressures. After Spinola's efforts to avoid rapid decolonization of the African empire failed, he resigned in September 1974. During the second phase, from September 1974 to March 1975, radical military officers gained control, but a coup attempt by General Spínola and his supporters in Lisbon in March 1975 failed and Spínola fled to Spain.

   In the third phase of the Revolution, March-November 1975, a strong leftist reaction followed. Farm workers occupied and "nationalized" 1.1 million hectares of farmland in the Alentejo province, and radical military officers in the provisional government ordered the nationalization of Portuguese banks (foreign banks were exempted), utilities, and major industries, or about 60 percent of the economic system. There were power struggles among various political parties — a total of 50 emerged—and in the streets there was civil strife among labor, military, and law enforcement groups. A constituent assembly, elected on 25 April 1975, in Portugal's first free elections since 1926, drafted a democratic constitution. The Council of the Revolution (CR), briefly a revolutionary military watchdog committee, was entrenched as part of the government under the constitution, until a later revision. During the chaotic year of 1975, about 30 persons were killed in political frays while unstable provisional governments came and went. On 25 November 1975, moderate military forces led by Colonel Ramalho Eanes, who later was twice elected president of the republic (1976 and 1981), defeated radical, leftist military groups' revolutionary conspiracies.

   In the meantime, Portugal's scattered overseas empire experienced a precipitous and unprepared decolonization. One by one, the former colonies were granted and accepted independence—Guinea-Bissau (September 1974), Cape Verde Islands (July 1975), and Mozambique (July 1975). Portugal offered to turn over Macau to the People's Republic of China, but the offer was refused then and later negotiations led to the establishment of a formal decolonization or hand-over date of 1999. But in two former colonies, the process of decolonization had tragic results.

   In Angola, decolonization negotiations were greatly complicated by the fact that there were three rival nationalist movements in a struggle for power. The January 1975 Alvor Agreement signed by Portugal and these three parties was not effectively implemented. A bloody civil war broke out in Angola in the spring of 1975 and, when Portuguese armed forces withdrew and declared that Angola was independent on 11 November 1975, the bloodshed only increased. Meanwhile, most of the white Portuguese settlers from Angola and Mozambique fled during the course of 1975. Together with African refugees, more than 600,000 of these retornados ("returned ones") went by ship and air to Portugal and thousands more to Namibia, South Africa, Brazil, Canada, and the United States.

   The second major decolonization disaster was in Portugal's colony of East Timor in the Indonesian archipelago. Portugal's capacity to supervise and control a peaceful transition to independence in this isolated, neglected colony was limited by the strength of giant Indonesia, distance from Lisbon, and Portugal's revolutionary disorder and inability to defend Timor. In early December 1975, before Portugal granted formal independence and as one party, FRETILIN, unilaterally declared East Timor's independence, Indonesia's armed forces invaded, conquered, and annexed East Timor. Indonesian occupation encountered East Timorese resistance, and a heavy loss of life followed. The East Timor question remained a contentious international issue in the UN, as well as in Lisbon and Jakarta, for more than 20 years following Indonesia's invasion and annexation of the former colony of Portugal. Major changes occurred, beginning in 1998, after Indonesia underwent a political revolution and allowed a referendum in East Timor to decide that territory's political future in August 1999. Most East Timorese chose independence, but Indonesian forces resisted that verdict until

   UN intervention in September 1999. Following UN rule for several years, East Timor attained full independence on 20 May 2002.

   Consolidation of Democracy, 1976-2000

   After several free elections and record voter turnouts between 25 April 1975 and June 1976, civil war was averted and Portugal's second democratic republic began to stabilize. The MFA was dissolved, the military were returned to the barracks, and increasingly elected civilians took over the government of the country. The 1976 Constitution was revised several times beginning in 1982 and 1989, in order to reempha-size the principle of free enterprise in the economy while much of the large, nationalized sector was privatized. In June 1976, General Ram-alho Eanes was elected the first constitutional president of the republic (five-year term), and he appointed socialist leader Dr. Mário Soares as prime minister of the first constitutional government.

   From 1976 to 1985, Portugal's new system featured a weak economy and finances, labor unrest, and administrative and political instability. The difficult consolidation of democratic governance was eased in part by the strong currency and gold reserves inherited from the Estado Novo, but Lisbon seemed unable to cope with high unemployment, new debt, the complex impact of the refugees from Africa, world recession, and the agitation of political parties. Four major parties emerged from the maelstrom of 1974-75, except for the Communist Party, all newly founded. They were, from left to right, the Communists (PCP); the Socialists (PS), who managed to dominate governments and the legislature but not win a majority in the Assembly of the Republic; the Social Democrats (PSD); and the Christian Democrats (CDS). During this period, the annual growth rate was low (l-2 percent), and the nationalized sector of the economy stagnated.

   Enhanced economic growth, greater political stability, and more effective central government as of 1985, and especially 1987, were due to several developments. In 1977, Portugal applied for membership in the European Economic Community (EEC), now the European Union (EU) since 1993. In January 1986, with Spain, Portugal was granted membership, and economic and financial progress in the intervening years has been significantly influenced by the comparatively large investment, loans, technology, advice, and other assistance from the EEC. Low unemployment, high annual growth rates (5 percent), and moderate inflation have also been induced by the new political and administrative stability in Lisbon. Led by Prime Minister Cavaco Silva, an economist who was trained abroad, the PSD's strong organization, management, and electoral support since 1985 have assisted in encouraging economic recovery and development. In 1985, the PSD turned the PS out of office and won the general election, although they did not have an absolute majority of assembly seats. In 1986, Mário Soares was elected president of the republic, the first civilian to hold that office since the First Republic. In the elections of 1987 and 1991, however, the PSD was returned to power with clear majorities of over 50 percent of the vote.

   Although the PSD received 50.4 percent of the vote in the 1991 parliamentary elections and held a 42-seat majority in the Assembly of the Republic, the party began to lose public support following media revelations regarding corruption and complaints about Prime Minister Cavaco Silva's perceived arrogant leadership style. President Mário Soares voiced criticism of the PSD's seemingly untouchable majority and described a "tyranny of the majority." Economic growth slowed down. In the parliamentary elections of 1995 and the presidential election of 1996, the PSD's dominance ended for the time being. Prime Minister Antônio Guterres came to office when the PS won the October 1995 elections, and in the subsequent presidential contest, in January 1996, socialist Jorge Sampaio, the former mayor of Lisbon, was elected president of the republic, thus defeating Cavaco Silva's bid. Young and popular, Guterres moved the PS toward the center of the political spectrum. Under Guterres, the PS won the October 1999 parliamentary elections. The PS defeated the PSD but did not manage to win a clear, working majority of seats, and this made the PS dependent upon alliances with smaller parties, including the PCP.

   In the local elections in December 2001, the PSD's criticism of PS's heavy public spending allowed the PSD to take control of the key cities of Lisbon, Oporto, and Coimbra. Guterres resigned, and parliamentary elections were brought forward from 2004 to March 2002. The PSD won a narrow victory with 40 percent of the votes, and Jose Durão Barroso became prime minister. Having failed to win a majority of the seats in parliament forced the PSD to govern in coalition with the right-wing Popular Party (PP) led by Paulo Portas. Durão Barroso set about reducing government spending by cutting the budgets of local authorities, freezing civil service hiring, and reviving the economy by accelerating privatization of state-owned enterprises. These measures provoked a 24-hour strike by public-sector workers. Durão Barroso reacted with vows to press ahead with budget-cutting measures and imposed a wage freeze on all employees earning more than €1,000, which affected more than one-half of Portugal's work force.

   In June 2004, Durão Barroso was invited by Romano Prodi to succeed him as president of the European Commission. Durão Barroso accepted and resigned the prime ministership in July. Pedro Santana Lopes, the leader of the PSD, became prime minister. Already unpopular at the time of Durão Barroso's resignation, the PSD-led government became increasingly unpopular under Santana Lopes. A month-long delay in the start of the school year and confusion over his plan to cut taxes and raise public-sector salaries, eroded confidence even more. By November, Santana Lopes's government was so unpopular that President Jorge Sampaio was obliged to dissolve parliament and hold new elections, two years ahead of schedule.

   Parliamentary elections were held on 20 February 2005. The PS, which had promised the electorate disciplined and transparent governance, educational reform, the alleviation of poverty, and a boost in employment, won 45 percent of the vote and the majority of the seats in parliament. The leader of the PS, José Sôcrates became prime minister on 12 March 2005. In the regularly scheduled presidential elections held on 6 January 2006, the former leader of the PSD and prime minister, Aníbal Cavaco Silva, won a narrow victory and became president on 9 March 2006. With a mass protest, public teachers' strike, and street demonstrations in March 2008, Portugal's media, educational, and social systems experienced more severe pressures. With the spreading global recession beginning in September 2008, Portugal's economic and financial systems became more troubled.

    Contemporary Portugal

   Owing to its geographic location on the southwestern most edge of continental Europe, Portugal has been historically in but not of Europe. Almost from the beginning of its existence in the 12th century as an independent monarchy, Portugal turned its back on Europe and oriented itself toward the Atlantic Ocean. After carving out a Christian kingdom on the western portion of the Iberian peninsula, Portuguese kings gradually built and maintained a vast seaborne global empire that became central to the way Portugal understood its individuality as a nation-state. While the creation of this empire allows Portugal to claim an unusual number of "firsts" or distinctions in world and Western history, it also retarded Portugal's economic, social, and political development. It can be reasonably argued that the Revolution of 25 April 1974 was the most decisive event in Portugal's long history because it finally ended Portugal's oceanic mission and view of itself as an imperial power. After the 1974 Revolution, Portugal turned away from its global mission and vigorously reoriented itself toward Europe. Contemporary Portugal is now both in and of Europe.

   The turn toward Europe began immediately after 25 April 1974. Portugal granted independence to its African colonies in 1975. It was admitted to the European Council and took the first steps toward accession to the European Economic Community (EEC) in 1976. On 28 March 1977, the Portuguese government officially applied for EEC membership. Because of Portugal's economic and social backwardness, which would require vast sums of EEC money to overcome, negotiations for membership were long and difficult. Finally, a treaty of accession was signed on 12 June 1985. Portugal officially joined the EEC (the European Union [EU] since 1993) on 1 January 1986. Since becoming a full-fledged member of the EU, Portugal has been steadily overcoming the economic and social underdevelopment caused by its imperial past and is becoming more like the rest of Europe.

   Membership in the EU has speeded up the structural transformation of Portugal's economy, which actually began during the Estado Novo. Investments made by the Estado Novo in Portugal's economy began to shift employment out of the agricultural sector, which, in 1950, accounted for 50 percent of Portugal's economically active population. Today, only 10 percent of the economically active population is employed in the agricultural sector (the highest among EU member states); 30 percent in the industrial sector (also the highest among EU member states); and 60 percent in the service sector (the lowest among EU member states). The economically active population numbers about 5,000,000 employed, 56 percent of whom are women. Women workers are the majority of the workforce in the agricultural and service sectors (the highest among the EU member states). The expansion of the service sector has been primarily in health care and education. Portugal has had the lowest unemployment rates among EU member states, with the overall rate never being more than 10 percent of the active population. Since joining the EU, the number of employers increased from 2.6 percent to 5.8 percent of the active population; self-employed from 16 to 19 percent; and employees from 65 to 70 percent. Twenty-six percent of the employers are women. Unemployment tends to hit younger workers in industry and transportation, women employed in domestic service, workers on short-term contracts, and poorly educated workers. Salaried workers earn only 63 percent of the EU average, and hourly workers only one-third to one-half of that earned by their EU counterparts. Despite having had the second highest growth of gross national product (GNP) per inhabitant (after Ireland) among EU member states, the above data suggest that while much has been accomplished in terms of modernizing the Portuguese economy, much remains to be done to bring Portugal's economy up to the level of the "average" EU member state.

   Membership in the EU has also speeded up changes in Portuguese society. Over the last 30 years, coastalization and urbanization have intensified. Fully 50 percent of Portuguese live in the coastal urban conurbations of Lisbon, Oporto, Braga, Aveiro, Coimbra, Viseu, Évora, and Faro. The Portuguese population is one of the oldest among EU member states (17.3 percent are 65 years of age or older) thanks to a considerable increase in life expectancy at birth (77.87 years for the total population, 74.6 years for men, 81.36 years for women) and one of the lowest birthrates (10.59 births/1,000) in Europe. Family size averages 2.8 persons per household, with the strict nuclear family (one or two generations) in which both parents work being typical. Common law marriages, cohabitating couples, and single-parent households are more and more common. The divorce rate has also increased. "Youth Culture" has developed. The young have their own meeting places, leisure-time activities, and nightlife (bars, clubs, and discos).

   All Portuguese citizens, whether they have contributed or not, have a right to an old-age pension, invalidity benefits, widowed persons' pension, as well as payments for disabilities, children, unemployment, and large families. There is a national minimum wage (€385 per month), which is low by EU standards. The rapid aging of Portugal's population has changed the ratio of contributors to pensioners to 1.7, the lowest in the EU. This has created deficits in Portugal's social security fund.

   The adult literacy rate is about 92 percent. Illiteracy is still found among the elderly. Although universal compulsory education up to grade 9 was achieved in 1980, only 21.2 percent of the population aged 25-64 had undergone secondary education, compared to an EU average of 65.7 percent. Portugal's higher education system currently consists of 14 state universities and 14 private universities, 15 state polytechnic institutions, one Catholic university, and one military academy. All in all, Portugal spends a greater percentage of its state budget on education than most EU member states. Despite this high level of expenditure, the troubled Portuguese education system does not perform well. Early leaving and repetition rates are among the highest among EU member states.

   After the Revolution of 25 April 1974, Portugal created a National Health Service, which today consists of 221 hospitals and 512 medical centers employing 33,751 doctors and 41,799 nurses. Like its education system, Portugal's medical system is inefficient. There are long waiting lists for appointments with specialists and for surgical procedures.

   Structural changes in Portugal's economy and society mean that social life in Portugal is not too different from that in other EU member states. A mass consumption society has been created. Televisions, telephones, refrigerators, cars, music equipment, mobile phones, and personal computers are commonplace. Sixty percent of Portuguese households possess at least one automobile, and 65 percent of Portuguese own their own home. Portuguese citizens are more aware of their legal rights than ever before. This has resulted in a trebling of the number of legal proceeding since 1960 and an eight-fold increase in the number of lawyers. In general, Portuguese society has become more permissive and secular; the Catholic Church and the armed forces are much less influential than in the past. Portugal's population is also much more culturally, religiously, and ethnically diverse, a consequence of the coming to Portugal of hundreds of thousands of immigrants, mainly from former African colonies.

   Portuguese are becoming more cosmopolitan and sophisticated through the impact of world media, the Internet, and the World Wide Web. A prime case in point came in the summer and early fall of 1999, with the extraordinary events in East Timor and the massive Portuguese popular responses. An internationally monitored referendum in East Timor, Portugal's former colony in the Indonesian archipelago and under Indonesian occupation from late 1975 to summer 1999, resulted in a vote of 78.5 percent for rejecting integration with Indonesia and for independence. When Indonesian prointegration gangs, aided by the Indonesian military, responded to the referendum with widespread brutality and threatened to reverse the verdict of the referendum, there was a spontaneous popular outpouring of protest in the cities and towns of Portugal. An avalanche of Portuguese e-mail fell on leaders and groups in the UN and in certain countries around the world as Portugal's diplomats, perhaps to compensate for the weak initial response to Indonesian armed aggression in 1975, called for the protection of East Timor as an independent state and for UN intervention to thwart Indonesian action. Using global communications networks, the Portuguese were able to mobilize UN and world public opinion against Indonesian actions and aided the eventual independence of East Timor on 20 May 2002.

   From the Revolution of 25 April 1974 until the 1990s, Portugal had a large number of political parties, one of the largest Communist parties in western Europe, frequent elections, and endemic cabinet instability. Since the 1990s, the number of political parties has been dramatically reduced and cabinet stability increased. Gradually, the Portuguese electorate has concentrated around two larger parties, the right-of-center Social Democrats (PSD) and the left-of-center Socialist (PS). In the 1980s, these two parties together garnered 65 percent of the vote and 70 percent of the seats in parliament. In 2005, these percentages had risen to 74 percent and 85 percent, respectively. In effect, Portugal is currently a two-party dominant system in which the two largest parties — PS and PSD—alternate in and out of power, not unlike the rotation of the two main political parties (the Regenerators and the Historicals) during the last decades (1850s to 1880s) of the liberal constitutional monarchy. As Portugal's democracy has consolidated, turnout rates for the eligible electorate have declined. In the 1970s, turnout was 85 percent. In Portugal's most recent parliamentary election (2005), turnout had fallen to 65 percent of the eligible electorate.

   Portugal has benefited greatly from membership in the EU, and whatever doubts remain about the price paid for membership, no Portuguese government in the near future can afford to sever this connection. The vast majority of Portuguese citizens see membership in the EU as a "good thing" and strongly believe that Portugal has benefited from membership. Only the Communist Party opposed membership because it reduces national sovereignty, serves the interests of capitalists not workers, and suffers from a democratic deficit. Despite the high level of support for the EU, Portuguese voters are increasingly not voting in elections for the European Parliament, however. Turnout for European Parliament elections fell from 40 percent of the eligible electorate in the 1999 elections to 38 percent in the 2004 elections.

   In sum, Portugal's turn toward Europe has done much to overcome its backwardness. However, despite the economic, social, and political progress made since 1986, Portugal has a long way to go before it can claim to be on a par with the level found even in Spain, much less the rest of western Europe. As Portugal struggles to move from underde-velopment, especially in the rural areas away from the coast, it must keep in mind the perils of too rapid modern development, which could damage two of its most precious assets: its scenery and environment. The growth and future prosperity of the economy will depend on the degree to which the government and the private sector will remain stewards of clean air, soil, water, and other finite resources on which the tourism industry depends and on which Portugal's world image as a unique place to visit rests. Currently, Portugal is investing heavily in renewable energy from solar, wind, and wave power in order to account for about 50 percent of its electricity needs by 2010. Portugal opened the world's largest solar power plant and the world's first commercial wave power farm in 2006.

   An American documentary film on Portugal produced in the 1970s described this little country as having "a Past in Search of a Future." In the years after the Revolution of 25 April 1974, it could be said that Portugal is now living in "a Present in Search of a Future." Increasingly, that future lies in Europe as an active and productive member of the EU.

Historical dictionary of Portugal > Historical Portugal
12 Psychology

   1) The Knowledge of Ourselves

   We come therefore now to that knowledge whereunto the ancient oracle directeth us, which is the knowledge of ourselves; which deserveth the more accurate handling, by how much it toucheth us more nearly. This knowledge, as it is the end and term of natural philosophy in the intention of man, so notwithstanding it is but a portion of natural philosophy in the continent of nature.... [W]e proceed to human philosophy or Humanity, which hath two parts: the one considereth man segregate, or distributively; the other congregate, or in society. So as Human philosophy is either Simple and Particular, or Conjugate and Civil. Humanity Particular consisteth of the same parts whereof man consisteth; that is, of knowledges which respect the Body, and of knowledges that respect the Mind... how the one discloseth the other and how the one worketh upon the other... [:] the one is honored with the inquiry of Aristotle, and the other of Hippocrates. (Bacon, 1878, pp. 236-237)

   2) As a Science, Psychology Is Distinct

   The claims of Psychology to rank as a distinct science are... not smaller but greater than those of any other science. If its phenomena are contemplated objectively, merely as nervo-muscular adjustments by which the higher organisms from moment to moment adapt their actions to environing co-existences and sequences, its degree of specialty, even then, entitles it to a separate place. The moment the element of feeling, or consciousness, is used to interpret nervo-muscular adjustments as thus exhibited in the living beings around, objective Psychology acquires an additional, and quite exceptional, distinction. (Spencer, 1896, p. 141)

   3) Psychology Can Never Be an Exact Natural Science

   Kant once declared that psychology was incapable of ever raising itself to the rank of an exact natural science. The reasons that he gives... have often been repeated in later times. In the first place, Kant says, psychology cannot become an exact science because mathematics is inapplicable to the phenomena of the internal sense; the pure internal perception, in which mental phenomena must be constructed,-time,-has but one dimension. In the second place, however, it cannot even become an experimental science, because in it the manifold of internal observation cannot be arbitrarily varied,-still less, another thinking subject be submitted to one's experiments, comformably to the end in view; moreover, the very fact of observation means alteration of the observed object. (Wundt, 1904, p. 6)

   4) How a " Mathematical" Psychology May Be Realized in Practice

   It is [Gustav] Fechner's service to have found and followed the true way; to have shown us how a "mathematical psychology" may, within certain limits, be realized in practice.... He was the first to show how Herbart's idea of an "exact psychology" might be turned to practical account. (Wundt, 1904, pp. 6-7)

   5) The Rights of Psychology as Science

   "Mind," "intellect," "reason," "understanding," etc. are concepts... that existed before the advent of any scientific psychology. The fact that the naive consciousness always and everywhere points to internal experience as a special source of knowledge, may, therefore, be accepted for the moment as sufficient testimony to the rights of psychology as science.... "Mind," will accordingly be the subject, to which we attribute all the separate facts of internal observation as predicates. The subject itself is determined p. 17) wholly and exclusively by its predicates. (Wundt, 1904,

   6) The Study of Animal Psychology

   The study of animal psychology may be approached from two different points of view. We may set out from the notion of a kind of comparative physiology of mind, a universal history of the development of mental life in the organic world. Or we may make human psychology the principal object of investigation. Then, the expressions of mental life in animals will be taken into account only so far as they throw light upon the evolution of consciousness in man.... Human psychology... may confine itself altogether to man, and generally has done so to far too great an extent. There are plenty of psychological text-books from which you would hardly gather that there was any other conscious life than the human. (Wundt, 1907, pp. 340-341)

   7) The Behaviorist's Formulation

   The Behaviorist began his own formulation of the problem of psychology by sweeping aside all medieval conceptions. He dropped from his scientific vocabulary all subjective terms such as sensation, perception, image, desire, purpose, and even thinking and emotion as they were subjectively defined. (Watson, 1930, pp. 5-6)

   8) Man Is a Microcosm

   According to the medieval classification of the sciences, psychology is merely a chapter of special physics, although the most important chapter; for man is a microcosm; he is the central figure of the universe. (deWulf, 1956, p. 125)

   9) Brief Overview of Psychology's History

   At the beginning of this century the prevailing thesis in psychology was Associationism.... Behavior proceeded by the stream of associations: each association produced its successors, and acquired new attachments with the sensations arriving from the environment.

   In the first decade of the century a reaction developed to this doctrine through the work of the Wurzburg school. Rejecting the notion of a completely self-determining stream of associations, it introduced the task ( Aufgabe) as a necessary factor in describing the process of thinking. The task gave direction to thought. A noteworthy innovation of the Wurzburg school was the use of systematic introspection to shed light on the thinking process and the contents of consciousness. The result was a blend of mechanics and phenomenalism, which gave rise in turn to two divergent antitheses, Behaviorism and the Gestalt movement. The behavioristic reaction insisted that introspection was a highly unstable, subjective procedure.... Behaviorism reformulated the task of psychology as one of explaining the response of organisms as a function of the stimuli impinging upon them and measuring both objectively. However, Behaviorism accepted, and indeed reinforced, the mechanistic assumption that the connections between stimulus and response were formed and maintained as simple, determinate functions of the environment.

   The Gestalt reaction took an opposite turn. It rejected the mechanistic nature of the associationist doctrine but maintained the value of phenomenal observation. In many ways it continued the Wurzburg school's insistence that thinking was more than association-thinking has direction given to it by the task or by the set of the subject. Gestalt psychology elaborated this doctrine in genuinely new ways in terms of holistic principles of organization.

   Today psychology lives in a state of relatively stable tension between the poles of Behaviorism and Gestalt psychology.... (Newell & Simon, 1963, pp. 279-280)

    10) Psychological Research Is Not Building toward Systematic Clarity

   As I examine the fate of our oppositions, looking at those already in existence as guide to how they fare and shape the course of science, it seems to me that clarity is never achieved. Matters simply become muddier and muddier as we go down through time. Thus, far from providing the rungs of a ladder by which psychology gradually climbs to clarity, this form of conceptual structure leads rather to an ever increasing pile of issues, which we weary of or become diverted from, but never really settle. (Newell, 1973b, pp. 288-289)

    11) Psychology as a Scientific Discipline

   The subject matter of psychology is as old as reﬂection. Its broad practical aims are as dated as human societies. Human beings, in any period, have not been indifferent to the validity of their knowledge, unconcerned with the causes of their behavior or that of their prey and predators. Our distant ancestors, no less than we, wrestled with the problems of social organization, child rearing, competition, authority, individual differences, personal safety. Solving these problems required insights-no matter how untutored-into the psychological dimensions of life. Thus, if we are to follow the convention of treating psychology as a young discipline, we must have in mind something other than its subject matter. We must mean that it is young in the sense that physics was young at the time of Archimedes or in the sense that geometry was "founded" by Euclid and "fathered" by Thales. Sailing vessels were launched long before Archimedes discovered the laws of bouyancy [ sic], and pillars of identical circumference were constructed before anyone knew that C IID. We do not consider the ship builders and stone cutters of antiquity physicists and geometers. Nor were the ancient cave dwellers psychologists merely because they rewarded the good conduct of their children. The archives of folk wisdom contain a remarkable collection of achievements, but craft-no matter how perfected-is not science, nor is a litany of successful accidents a discipline. If psychology is young, it is young as a scientific discipline but it is far from clear that psychology has attained this status. (Robinson, 1986, p. 12)

Historical dictionary of quotations in cognitive science > Psychology
13 Empire, Portuguese overseas

(1415-1975)

   Portugal was the first Western European state to establish an early modern overseas empire beyond the Mediterranean and perhaps the last colonial power to decolonize. A vast subject of complexity that is full of myth as well as debatable theories, the history of the Portuguese overseas empire involves the story of more than one empire, the question of imperial motives, the nature of Portuguese rule, and the results and consequences of empire, including the impact on subject peoples as well as on the mother country and its society, Here, only the briefest account of a few such issues can be attempted.

   There were various empires or phases of empire after the capture of the Moroccan city of Ceuta in 1415. There were at least three Portuguese empires in history: the First empire (1415-1580), the Second empire (1580-1640 and 1640-1822), and the Third empire (1822-1975).

   With regard to the second empire, the so-called Phillipine period (1580-1640), when Portugal's empire was under Spanish domination, could almost be counted as a separate era. During that period, Portugal lost important parts of its Asian holdings to England and also sections of its colonies of Brazil, Angola, and West Africa to Holland's conquests. These various empires could be characterized by the geography of where Lisbon invested its greatest efforts and resources to develop territories and ward off enemies.

   The first empire (1415-1580) had two phases. First came the African coastal phase (1415-97), when the Portuguese sought a foothold in various Moroccan cities but then explored the African coast from Morocco to past the Cape of Good Hope in South Africa. While colonization and sugar farming were pursued in the Atlantic islands, as well as in the islands in the Gulf of Guinea like São Tomé and Príncipe, for the most part the Portuguese strategy was to avoid commitments to defending or peopling lands on the African continent. Rather, Lisbon sought a seaborne trade empire, in which the Portuguese could profit from exploiting trade and resources (such as gold) along the coasts and continue exploring southward to seek a sea route to Portuguese India. The second phase of the first empire (1498-1580) began with the discovery of the sea route to Asia, thanks to Vasco da Gama's first voyage in 1497-99, and the capture of strong points, ports, and trading posts in order to enforce a trade monopoly between Asia and Europe. This Asian phase produced the greatest revenues of empire Portugal had garnered, yet ended when Spain conquered Portugal and commanded her empire as of 1580.

   Portugal's second overseas empire began with Spanish domination and ran to 1822, when Brazil won her independence from Portugal. This phase was characterized largely by Brazilian dominance of imperial commitment, wealth in minerals and other raw materials from Brazil, and the loss of a significant portion of her African and Asian coastal empire to Holland and Great Britain. A sketch of Portugal's imperial losses either to native rebellions or to imperial rivals like Britain and Holland follows:

   • Morocco (North Africa) (sample only)

   Arzila—Taken in 1471; evacuated in 1550s; lost to Spain in 1580, which returned city to a sultan.

   Ceuta—Taken in 1415; lost to Spain in 1640 (loss confirmed in 1668 treaty with Spain).

   • Tangiers—Taken in 15th century; handed over to England in 1661 as part of Catherine of Braganza's dowry to King Charles II.

   • West Africa

   • Fort/Castle of São Jorge da Mina, Gold Coast (in what is now Ghana)—Taken in 1480s; lost to Holland in 1630s.

   • Middle East

   Socotra-isle—Conquered in 1507; fort abandoned in 1511; used as water resupply stop for India fleet.

   Muscat—Conquered in 1501; lost to Persians in 1650.

   Ormuz—Taken, 1505-15 under Albuquerque; lost to England, which gave it to Persia in the 17th century.

   Aden (entry to Red Sea) — Unsuccessfully attacked by Portugal (1513-30); taken by Turks in 1538.

   • India

   • Ceylon (Sri Lanka)—Taken by 1516; lost to Dutch after 1600.

   • Bombay—Taken in 16th century; given to England in 1661 treaty as part of Catherine of Braganza's dowry for Charles II.

   • East Indies

   • Moluccas—Taken by 1520; possession confirmed in 1529 Saragossa treaty with Spain; lost to Dutch after 1600; only East Timor remaining.

   After the restoration of Portuguese independence from Spain in 1640, Portugal proceeded to revive and strengthen the Anglo- Portuguese Alliance, with international aid to fight off further Spanish threats to Portugal and drive the Dutch invaders out of Brazil and Angola. While Portugal lost its foothold in West Africa at Mina to the Dutch, dominion in Angola was consolidated. The most vital part of the imperial economy was a triangular trade: slaves from West Africa and from the coasts of Congo and Angola were shipped to plantations in Brazil; raw materials (sugar, tobacco, gold, diamonds, dyes) were sent to Lisbon; Lisbon shipped Brazil colonists and hardware. Part of Portugal's War of Restoration against Spain (1640-68) and its reclaiming of Brazil and Angola from Dutch intrusions was financed by the New Christians (Jews converted to Christianity after the 1496 Manueline order of expulsion of Jews) who lived in Portugal, Holland and other low countries, France, and Brazil. If the first empire was mainly an African coastal and Asian empire, the second empire was primarily a Brazilian empire.

   Portugal's third overseas empire began upon the traumatic independence of Brazil, the keystone of the Lusitanian enterprise, in 1822. The loss of Brazil greatly weakened Portugal both as a European power and as an imperial state, for the scattered remainder of largely coastal, poor, and uncolonized territories that stretched from the bulge of West Africa to East Timor in the East Indies and Macau in south China were more of a financial liability than an asset. Only two small territories balanced their budgets occasionally or made profits: the cocoa islands of São Tomé and Príncipe in the Gulf of Guinea and tiny Macau, which lost much of its advantage as an entrepot between the West and the East when the British annexed neighboring Hong Kong in 1842. The others were largely burdens on the treasury. The African colonies were strapped by a chronic economic problem: at a time when the slave trade and then slavery were being abolished under pressures from Britain and other Western powers, the economies of Guinea- Bissau, São Tomé/Príncipe, Angola, and Mozambique were totally dependent on revenues from the slave trade and slavery. During the course of the 19th century, Lisbon began a program to reform colonial administration in a newly rejuvenated African empire, where most of the imperial efforts were expended, by means of replacing the slave trade and slavery, with legitimate economic activities.

   Portugal participated in its own early version of the "Scramble" for Africa's interior during 1850-69, but discovered that the costs of imperial expansion were too high to allow effective occupation of the hinterlands. After 1875, Portugal participated in the international "Scramble for Africa" and consolidated its holdings in west and southern Africa, despite the failure of the contra-costa (to the opposite coast) plan, which sought to link up the interiors of Angola and Mozambique with a corridor in central Africa. Portugal's expansion into what is now Malawi, Zambia, and Zimbabwe (eastern section) in 1885-90 was thwarted by its oldest ally, Britain, under pressure from interest groups in South Africa, Scotland, and England. All things considered, Portugal's colonizing resources and energies were overwhelmed by the African empire it possessed after the frontier-marking treaties of 1891-1906. Lisbon could barely administer the massive area of five African colonies, whose total area comprised about 8 percent of the area of the colossal continent. The African territories alone were many times the size of tiny Portugal and, as of 1914, Portugal was the third colonial power in terms of size of area possessed in the world.

   The politics of Portugal's empire were deceptive. Lisbon remained obsessed with the fear that rival colonial powers, especially Germany and Britain, would undermine and then dismantle her African empire. This fear endured well into World War II. In developing and keeping her potentially rich African territories (especially mineral-rich Angola and strategically located Mozambique), however, the race against time was with herself and her subject peoples. Two major problems, both chronic, prevented Portugal from effective colonization (i.e., settling) and development of her African empire: the economic weakness and underdevelopment of the mother country and the fact that the bulk of Portuguese emigration after 1822 went to Brazil, Venezuela, the United States, and France, not to the colonies. These factors made it difficult to consolidate imperial control until it was too late; that is, until local African nationalist movements had organized and taken the field in insurgency wars that began in three of the colonies during the years 1961-64.

   Portugal's belated effort to revitalize control and to develop, in the truest sense of the word, Angola and Mozambique after 1961 had to be set against contemporary events in Europe, Africa, and Asia. While Portugal held on to a backward empire, other European countries like Britain, France, and Belgium were rapidly decolonizing their empires. Portugal's failure or unwillingness to divert the large streams of emigrants to her empire after 1850 remained a constant factor in this question. Prophetic were the words of the 19th-century economist Joaquim Oliveira Martins, who wrote in 1880 that Brazil was a better colony for Portugal than Africa and that the best colony of all would have been Portugal itself. As of the day of the Revolution of 25 April 1974, which sparked the final process of decolonization of the remainder of Portugal's third overseas empire, the results of the colonization program could be seen to be modest compared to the numbers of Portuguese emigrants outside the empire. Moreover, within a year, of some 600,000 Portuguese residing permanently in Angola and Mozambique, all but a few thousand had fled to South Africa or returned to Portugal.

   In 1974 and 1975, most of the Portuguese empire was decolonized or, in the case of East Timor, invaded and annexed by a foreign power before it could consolidate its independence. Only historic Macau, scheduled for transfer to the People's Republic of China in 1999, remained nominally under Portuguese control as a kind of footnote to imperial history. If Portugal now lacked a conventional overseas empire and was occupied with the challenges of integration in the European Union (EU), Lisbon retained another sort of informal dependency that was a new kind of empire: the empire of her scattered overseas Portuguese communities from North America to South America. Their numbers were at least six times greater than that of the last settlers of the third empire.

    See also Luso-Tropicalism; Rose-colored map; Ultimatum, English.

Historical dictionary of Portugal > Empire, Portuguese overseas
14 up

1. adverb
1) (to higher place) nach oben; (in lift) aufwärts

[right] up to something — (lit. or fig.) [ganz] bis zu etwas hinauf

the bird flew up to the roof — der Vogel flog aufs Dach [hinauf]

up into the air — in die Luft [hinauf]...

climb up on something/climb up to the top of something — auf etwas (Akk.) [hinauf]steigen/bis zur Spitze einer Sache hinaufsteigen

the way up [to something] — der Weg hinauf [zu etwas]

on the way up — (lit. or fig.) auf dem Weg nach oben

up here/there — hier herauf/dort hinauf

high/higher up — hoch/höher hinauf

farther up — weiter hinauf

halfway/a long/little way up — den halben Weg/ein weites/kurzes Stück hinauf

come on up! — komm [hier/weiter] herauf!

up it etc. comes/goes — herauf kommt/hinauf geht es usw.

up you go! — rauf mit dir! (ugs.)

2) (to upstairs, northwards) rauf (bes. ugs.); herauf/hinauf (bes. schriftsprachlich); nach oben

come up from London to Edinburgh — von London nach Edinburgh [he]raufkommen

3) (to place regarded as more important)

go up to Leeds from the country — vom Land in die Stadt Leeds od. nach Leeds fahren

4) (Brit.): (to capital) rein (bes. ugs.); herein/hinein (bes. schriftsprachlich)

go up to town or London — nach London gehen/fahren

get up to London from Reading — von Reading nach London [he]reinfahren

5) (in higher place, upstairs, in north) oben

up here/there — hier/da oben

high up — hoch oben

an order from high up — (fig.) ein Befehl von ganz oben (ugs.)

higher up in the mountains — weiter oben in den Bergen

the picture should be higher up — das Bild müsste höher hängen

farther up — weiter oben

halfway/a long/little way up — auf halbem Weg nach oben/ein gutes/kurzes Stück weiter oben

10 metres up — 10 Meter hoch

live four floors or storeys up — im vierten Stockwerk wohnen

his flat is on the next floor up — seine Wohnung ist ein Stockwerk höher

up north — oben im Norden (ugs.)

6) (erect) hoch

keep your head up — halte den Kopf hoch; see also academic.ru/12509/chin">chin

7) (out of bed)

be up — auf sein

up and about — auf den Beinen

8) (in place regarded as more important; Brit.): (in capital)

up in town or London/Leeds — in London/Leeds

9) (in price, value, amount)

prices have gone/are up — die Preise sind gestiegen

butter is up [by...] — Butter ist [...] teurer

10) (including higher limit)

up to — bis... hinauf

up to midday/up to £2 — bis zum Mittag/bis zu 2 Pfund

11) (in position of gain)

we're £300 up on last year — wir liegen 300 Pfund über dem letzten Jahr

the takings were £500 up on the previous month — die Einnahmen lagen 500 Pfund über denen des Vormonats

12) (ahead)

be three points/games/goals up — (Sport) mit drei Punkten/Spielen/Toren vorn liegen

be three points up on somebody — drei Punkte vor jemandem sein od. liegen

13) (as far as)

up to something — bis zu etwas

she is up to Chapter 3 — sie ist bis zum dritten Kapitel gekommen od. ist beim dritten Kapitel

up to here/there — bis hier[hin]/bis dorthin

I've had it up to here — (coll.) mir steht es bis hier [hin] (ugs.)

up to now/then/that time/last week — bis jetzt/damals/zu jener Zeit/zur letzten Woche

14)

up to — (comparable with)

be up to expectation[s] — den Erwartungen entsprechen

his last opera is not up to his others — seine neueste Oper reicht an seine früheren nicht heran

15)

up to — (capable of)

[not] be/feel up to something — einer Sache (Dat.) [nicht] gewachsen sein/sich einer Sache (Dat.) [nicht] gewachsen fühlen

[not] be/feel up to doing something — [nicht] in der Lage sein/sich nicht in der Lage fühlen, etwas zu tun

not be up to much — nicht viel taugen

16)

up to — (derog.): (doing)

be up to something — etwas anstellen (ugs.)

what is he up to? — was hat er [bloß] vor?

17)

it is [not] up to somebody to do something — (somebody's duty) es ist [nicht] jemandes Sache, etwas zu tun

it is up to us to help them — es ist unsere Pflicht, ihnen zu helfen

now it's up to him to do something — nun liegt es bei od. an ihm, etwas zu tun

it's/that's up to you — (is for you to decide) es/das hängt von dir ab; (concerns only you) es/das ist deine Sache

18) (close)

up against somebody/something — an jemandem/etwas [lehnen]; an jemanden/etwas [stellen]

sit up against the wall — mit dem Rücken zur od. an der Wand sitzen

19) (confronted by)

be up against a problem/difficulty — etc. (coll.) vor einem Problem/einer Schwierigkeit usw. stehen

be up against a tough opponent — es mit einem harten Gegner zu tun haben

be up against it — in großen Schwierigkeiten stecken

20)

up and down — (upwards and downwards) hinauf und hinunter; (to and fro) auf und ab

be up and down — (coll.): (variable) Hochs und Tiefs haben

21) (facing upwards)

‘this side/way up’ — (on box etc.) "[hier] oben"

turn something this/the other side/way up — diese/die andere Seite einer Sache nach oben drehen

the right/wrong way up — richtig/verkehrt od. falsch herum

22) (finished, at an end) abgelaufen

time is up — die Zeit ist abgelaufen
2. preposition
1) (upwards along, from bottom to top) rauf (bes. ugs.); herauf/hinauf (bes. schriftsprachlich)

walk up something — etwas hinaufgehen

up hill and down dale — bergauf und bergab

2) (upwards through)

force a liquid up a pipe — eine Flüssigkeit durch eine Röhre nach oben pressen

3) (upwards over)

up something — etwas (Akk.) hinauf

ivy grew up the wall — Efeu wuchs die Mauer hinauf

4) (along)

come up the street — die Straße herauf- od. entlangkommen

walk up and down the platform — auf dem Bahnsteig auf und ab gehen

5) (at or in higher position in or on) [weiter] oben

further up the ladder/coast — weiter oben auf der Leiter/an der Küste

6) (from bottom to top along)

up the side of a house — an der Seite eines Hauses hinauf
3. adjective
1) (directed upwards) aufwärts führend [Rohr, Kabel]; [Rolltreppe] nach oben; nach oben gerichtet [Kolbenhub]

up train/line — (Railw.) Zug/Gleis Richtung Stadt

2) (well-informed)

be up in a subject/on the news — in einem Fach auf der Höhe [der Zeit] sein/über alle Neuigkeiten Bescheid wissen od. gut informiert sein

3) (coll.): (ready)

tea['s]/grub['s] up! — Tee/Essen ist fertig!

4) (coll.): (amiss)

what's up? — was ist los? (ugs.)

something is up — irgendwas ist los (ugs.)
4. noun in pl.
the ups and downs — (lit. or fig.) das Auf und Ab; (fig.) die Höhen und Tiefen
5. intransitive verb,
- pp- (coll.)

up and leave/resign — einfach abhauen (ugs.) /kündigen

he ups and says... — da sagt er doch [ur]plötzlich...
6. transitive verb,
- pp- (coll.) (increase) erhöhen; (raise up) heben

* * *

(to become covered (as if) with mist: The mirror misted over; The windscreen misted up.) beschlagen

* * *

up

[ʌp]

I. adv inv

1. (to higher position) nach oben, hinauf; lift aufwärts

hands \up! Hände hoch!

the water had come \up to the level of the windows das Wasser war bis auf Fensterhöhe gestiegen

four flights \up from here vier Etagen höher

come on \up! komm [hier] herauf!

\up it/she etc. comes! herauf kommt es/sie!

\up you go! rauf mit dir! fam

bottom \up mit der Unterseite nach oben

halfway \up auf halber Höhe

high \up hoch hinauf

farther \up weiter hinauf

\up and \up immer höher

\up and away auf und davon

2. (erect) aufrecht

just lean it \up against the wall lehnen Sie es einfach gegen die Wand

3. (out of bed) auf

is he \up yet? ist er schon auf?

to be \up late lange aufbleiben

\up and about auf den Beinen

4. (northwards) hinauf, herauf, rauf fam

on Tuesday she'll be travelling \up to Newcastle from Birmingham am Dienstag fährt sie von Birmingham nach Newcastle hinauf

she comes \up from Washington about once a month sie kommt ungefähr einmal im Monat aus Washington herauf

\up north oben im Norden

5. (at higher place) oben

farther \up weiter oben

\up here/there hier/da oben

a long/little way \up ein gutes/kurzes Stück weiter oben

\up in the hills [dr]oben in den Bergen

2 metres \up 2 Meter hoch

I live on the next floor \up ich wohne ein Stockwerk höher

6. BRIT (towards city)

I'll be \up in London this weekend ich fahre an diesem Wochenende nach London

\up from the country vom Land

7. BRIT (at university)

is he \up at Cambridge yet? hat er schon [mit seinem Studium] in Cambridge angefangen?

8. (toward)

▪ \up to sb/sth auf jdn/etw zu

a limousine drew \up to where we were standing eine Limousine kam auf uns zu

she went \up to the counter sie ging zum Schalter

to run \up to sb jdm entgegenlaufen

to walk \up to sb auf jdn zugehen

9. (in high position) an der Spitze, oben fam

as a composer he was \up there with the best als Komponist gehörte er zur Spitze

she's something high \up in the company sie ist ein hohes Tier in der Firma

10. (higher in price or number) höher

last year the company's turnover was £240 billion, \up 3% on the previous year letztes Jahr lag der Umsatz der Firma bei 240 Milliarden Pfund, das sind 3 % mehr als im Jahr davor

items on this rack are priced [from] £50 \up die Waren in diesem Regal kosten ab 50 Pfund aufwärts

this film is suitable for children aged 13 and \up dieser Film ist für Kinder ab 13 Jahren geeignet

11. (to point of)

\up until [or till] [or to] bis + akk

\up to yesterday bis gestern

he can overdraw \up to £300 er kann bis zu 300 Pfund überziehen

12. (in opposition to)

to be \up against sb/sth es mit jdm/etw zu tun haben, sich akk mit jdm/etw konfrontiert sehen

the company was \up against some problems die Firma stand vor einigen Problemen

to be \up against it in Schwierigkeiten sein

to be \up against the law gegen das Gesetz stehen, mit dem Gesetz in Konflikt kommen

13. (depend on)

to be \up to sb von jdm abhängen

I'll leave it \up to you ich überlasse dir die Entscheidung

to be \up to sb to do sth jds Aufgabe sein, etw zu tun

14. (contrive)

to be \up to sth etw vorhaben [o im Schilde führen]

he's \up to no good er führt nichts Gutes im Schilde

15. (be adequate)

to be \up to sth einer Sache dat gewachsen sein, bei einer Sache dat mithalten können

do you feel \up to the challenge? fühlst du dich dieser Herausforderung gewachsen?

to be \up to doing sth in der Lage sein, etw zu tun

are you sure you're \up to it? bist du sicher, dass du das schaffst?

to not be \up to much nicht viel taugen

his German isn't \up to much sein Deutsch ist nicht besonders gut

16. (comparable with)

to be \up to expectations den Erwartungen entsprechen

her latest book is just not \up to her previous successes ihr neuestes Buch reicht an ihren früheren Erfolgen einfach nicht heran

17. AM (apiece) pro Person

the score was 3 \up at half-time bei Halbzeit stand es 3 [für] beide

18. ( dated fam: yes for)

\up with sb/sth hoch lebe jd/etw

\up with freedom! es lebe die Freiheit!

19.

▶ it's all \up with sb es ist aus mit jdm

▶ to be \up with the clock gut in der Zeit liegen

▶ to be \up to the ears [or eyeballs] [or neck] in problems bis zum Hals in Schwierigkeiten stecken

II. prep

1. (to higher position) hinauf, herauf, rauf fam

\up the ladder/mountain/stairs die Leiter/den Berg/die Treppe hinauf

2. (along)

[just] \up the road ein Stück die Straße hinauf, weiter oben in der Straße

to walk \up the road die Straße hinaufgehen [o entlanggehen]

\up and down auf und ab

he was running \up and down the path er rannte den Pfad auf und ab

he was strolling \up and down the corridor er schlenderte auf dem Gang auf und ab

\up and down the country überall im Land

3. (against flow)

\up the river/stream fluss-/bachauf[wärts]

a cruise \up the Rhine eine Fahrt den Rhein aufwärts [o rheinauf[wärts]

4. (at top of)

▪ \up sth oben auf etw dat

he's \up that ladder er steht dort oben auf der Leiter

\up the stairs am Ende der Treppe

5. AUS, BRIT ( fam: to)

are you going \up the club tonight? gehst du heute Abend in den Klub?; (at)

I'll see you \up the pub later ich treffe dich [o wir sehen uns] später in der Kneipe

6.

▶ be \up the creek [or ( vulg sl)\up shit creek] [without a paddle] [schön] in der Klemme [o derb Scheiße] sitzen

▶ \up hill and down dale bergauf und bergab

he led me \up hill and down dale till my feet were dropping off er führte mich quer durch die Gegend, bis mir fast die Füße abfielen fam

▶ \up top BRIT ( fam) im Kopf

a man with nothing much \up top ein Mann mit nicht viel im Kopf [o fam Hirnkasten]

▶ \up yours! ( vulg) ihr könnt/du kannst mich mal! derb

III. adj inv

1. attr (moving upward) nach oben

the \up escalator der Aufzug nach oben

2. attr BRIT ( dated: travelling toward the city)

what time does the next \up train leave? wann fährt der nächste Zug in die Stadt ab?

\up platform Bahnsteig, von dem die Züge in die nächstgelegene Stadt abfahren

3. attr PHYS

\up quark Up-Quark nt

4. pred (out of bed) auf[gestanden]

5. pred (erect) collar hochgeschlagen

6. pred (leading) in Führung

Manchester is two goals \up Manchester liegt mit zwei Toren in Führung

7. pred BRIT, AUS (being repaired) road aufgegraben, aufgerissen SCHWEIZ, ÖSTERR

the council has got the road \up der Stadtrat hat die Straße aufgraben lassen

8. pred (more intense)

the wind is \up der Wind hat aufgedreht

the river is \up der Fluss ist angeschwollen

9. pred (in horseracing) zu Pferd

10. pred (happy) high sl, obenauf

▪ to be \up about [or on] [or for] sth von etw dat begeistert sein

I'm really \up for spending a posh weekend in Paris ich freue mich total darauf, ein tolles Wochenende in Paris zu verbringen fam

11. pred BRIT ( dated: frothy) schäumend

12. pred (functioning properly) funktionstüchtig

do you know when the server will be \up again? weißt du, wann der Server wieder in Betrieb ist?

this computer is down more than it's \up dieser Computer ist öfter gestört, als dass er läuft

to be \up and running funktionstüchtig [o in Ordnung] sein

to get sth \up and running etw wieder zum Laufen bringen

13. pred (in baseball) am Schlag

14. pred (finished) time, hours vorbei, um

your time is \up! Ihre Zeit ist um!

the soldier's leave will be \up at midnight der Ausgang des Soldaten endet um Mitternacht

15. pred ( fam: happening)

something is \up irgendetwas ist im Gange

what's \up? was ist los?

16. pred (informed)

▪ to be \up in sth sich akk mit etw dat auskennen

how well \up are you in Spanish? wie fit bist du in Spanisch? fam

17. pred (scheduled)

▪ to be \up for sth für etw akk vorgesehen sein; terms zur Debatte stehen

the house is \up for sale das Haus steht zum Verkauf

18. pred LAW (on trial) unter Anklage

he'll be \up before the magistrate er wird sich vor Gericht verantworten müssen

▪ to be \up for sth sich akk wegen einer S. gen vor Gericht verantworten müssen

to be \up for trial person vor Gericht stehen; case verhandelt werden

19. pred (interested in)

▪ to be \up for sth:

I think I'm \up for a walk ich glaube, ich habe Lust, spazieren zu gehen [o auf einen Spaziergang]

I'm \up for going out to eat ich hätte Lust, essen zu gehen

IV. n ( fam: good period) Hoch nt

unfortunately, we won't always have \ups leider gibt es für uns nicht immer nur Höhen

\ups and downs gute und schlechte Zeiten

▶ to be on the \up and \up BRIT, AUS ( fam: be improving) im Aufwärtstrend begriffen sein; esp AM (be honest) sauber sein fam

her career has been on the \up and \up since she moved into sales seit sie im Vertrieb ist, geht es mit ihrer Karriere stetig aufwärts

is this deal on the \up and \up? ist das ein sauberes Geschäft?

V. vi

<- pp->

( fam)

▪ to \up and do sth etw plötzlich tun

after dinner they just \upped and went without saying goodbye nach dem Abendessen gingen sie einfach weg, ohne auf Wiedersehen zu sagen

VI. vt

<- pp->

▪ to \up sth

1. (increase) capacity etw erhöhen

to \up the ante [or stakes] den Einsatz erhöhen

to \up a price/tax rate einen Preis/Steuersatz anheben

2. (raise) etw erheben

they \upped their glasses and toasted the host sie erhoben das Glas und brachten einen Toast auf den Gastgeber aus

VII. interj auf!, los, aufstehen!

* * *
[ʌp]
1. ADVERB

1) indicating position = in high or higher position oben; (= to higher position) nach oben

up there — dort oben, droben ( liter, S Ger

up here on the roof — hier oben auf dem Dach

on your way up (to see us/them) — auf dem Weg (zu uns/ihnen) hinauf

he climbed all the way up (to us/them) — er ist den ganzen Weg (zu uns/ihnen) hochgeklettert

to stop halfway up — auf halber Höhe anhalten

we were 6,000 m up when... — wir waren 6.000 m hoch, als...

5 floors up — 5 Stockwerke hoch

3 floors up from me — 3 Stockwerke über mir

they were up above — sie waren hoch oben

I looked up (above) — ich schaute nach oben

this side up — diese Seite oben!

a little further up — ein bisschen weiter oben

to go a little further up —

hang the picture a bit higher up — häng das Bild ein bisschen höher

stick the notice up here — häng den Anschlag hier hin

from up on the hill — vom Berg oben

up on top (of the cupboard) — ganz oben (auf dem Schrank)

up in the mountains/sky — oben or droben ( liter, S Ger ) in den Bergen/am Himmel

the temperature was up in the thirties — die Temperatur war über dreißig Grad

the sun/moon is up —

the tide is up — es ist Flut, die Flut ist da

the wind is up — der Wind hat aufgefrischt

with his collar up — mit hochgeschlagenem Kragen

the road is up (Brit) — die Straße ist aufgegraben

to be up with the leaders — vorn bei den Führenden sein

to move up into the lead —

Red Rum with Joe Smith up — Red Rum unter Joe Smith

up and away the balloon sailed — der Ballon stieg auf und schwebte davon

then up jumps Richard and says... — und dann springt Richard auf und sagt...

the needle was up at 95 —

come on, up, that's my chair! up! he shouted to his horse — komm, auf mit dir, das ist mein Stuhl! spring! schrie er seinem Pferd zu

up with the Liberals! — hoch die Liberalen!

up with Spurs! — Spurs hoch!

up yours! (sl) — leck mich (inf), fick dich!(vulg)

2)

= installed, built to be up (building) — stehen; (tent also) aufgeschlagen sein; (scaffolding) aufgestellt sein; (notice) hängen, angeschlagen sein; (picture) hängen, aufgehängt sein; (shutters) zu sein; (shelves, wallpaper, curtains, pictures) hängen

the new houses went up very quickly — die neuen Häuser sind sehr schnell gebaut or hochgezogen (inf) worden __diams; to be up and running laufen; (committee etc) in Gang sein; (business etc) einwandfrei funktionieren

have you got your computer up and running yet? — läuft dein Computer schon?

3) = not in bed auf

up (with you)! — auf mit dir!, raus aus dem Bett (inf)

to be up and about — auf sein; (after illness also) auf den Beinen sein

4) = north oben

up in Inverness — in Inverness oben, oben in Inverness

we are going up to Aberdeen — wir fahren nach Aberdeen (hinauf)

to be/live up north — im Norden sein/wohnen

to go up north —

up from the country — vom Lande

we're up for the day —

he was up at Susie's place — er war bei Susie zu Hause

5) = at university Brit am Studienort

the students are only up for half the year — die Studenten sind nur die Hälfte des Jahres am Studienort

to go up to Cambridge — (zum Studium) nach Cambridge gehen

he was up at Oxford in 1982 — er hat 1982 in Oxford studiert

6) in price, value gestiegen (on gegenüber)

my shares are up 70p — meine Aktien sind um 70 Pence gestiegen

then up go prices again — und wieder steigen die Preise

7)

in score to be 3 goals up — mit 3 Toren führen or vorn liegen (on gegenüber)

the score was 9 up (US) —

I'll play you 100 up — ich spiele auf 100 (mit dir)

we were £100 up on the deal — wir haben bei dem Geschäft £ 100 gemacht

to be one up on sb — jdm um einen Schritt voraus sein

8)

= upwards from £10 up — von £ 10 (an) aufwärts, ab £ 10

from the age of 13 up — ab (dem Alter von) 13 Jahren, von 13 Jahren aufwärts

9)

= wrong inf what's up? —

what's up with him? — was ist mit dem los?, was ist los mit ihm?

there's something up with it — irgendetwas stimmt damit nicht or hier nicht

10) = knowledgeable firm, beschlagen (in, on in +dat)

he's well up on foreign affairs —

I'm not very up on French history — in französischer Geschichte bin ich nicht sehr beschlagen

11)

= finished time's up — die Zeit ist um, die Zeit ist zu Ende

the weekend is nearly up — das Wochenende ist fast zu Ende or fast vorüber

to eat/use sth up —

it's all up with him (inf) — es ist aus mit ihm (inf), es ist mit ihm zu Ende

12)

set structures __diams; up against it was up against the wall — es war an die Wand gelehnt

put it up against the wall — lehne es an die Wand

to be up against a difficulty/an opponent — einem Problem/Gegner gegenüberstehen, es mit einem Problem/Gegner zu tun haben

I fully realize what I'm up against — mir ist völlig klar, womit ich es hier zu tun habe

they were really up against it — sie hatten wirklich schwer zu schaffen __diams; up and down auf und ab

to walk up and down —

to bounce up and down — hochfedern, auf und ab hüpfen

he's been up and down all evening (from seat) — er hat den ganzen Abend keine Minute still gesessen; (on stairs) er ist den ganzen Abend die Treppe rauf- und runtergerannt

she's still a bit up and down (after illness etc) — es geht ihr immer noch mal besser, mal schlechter

the matter is up before the committee — die Sache ist vor dem Ausschuss

the boys were up before the head teacher — die Jungen sind vor den Direktor zitiert worden

to be up before the Court/before Judge Smith (case) — verhandelt werden/von Richter Smith verhandelt werden; (person) vor Gericht/Richter Smith stehen

to be up for sale — zu verkaufen sein

to be up for discussion — zur Diskussion stehen

to be up for election (candidate) — zur Wahl aufgestellt sein; (candidates) zur Wahl stehen

to be up for trial — vor Gericht stehen __diams; up to = as far as bis

up to now/here — bis jetzt/hier

to count up to 100 — bis 100 zählen

up to £100 —

it holds up to 8 — es fasst bis zu 8

I'm up to here in work/debt (inf) — ich stecke bis hier in Arbeit/Schulden

I'm full up to here (inf) — ich bin bis oben (hin) voll (inf)

what page are you up to? — bis zu welcher Seite bist du gekommen?

I don't feel up to it — ich fühle mich dem nicht gewachsen

it isn't up to much — damit ist nicht viel los

is he up to the heavier weights? — schafft er schwerere Gewichte?

he isn't up to running the company by himself — er hat nicht das Zeug dazu, die Firma allein zu leiten

it isn't up to his usual standard — das ist nicht sein sonstiges Niveau

we're going up Ben Nevis – are you sure you're up to it? — wir wollen Ben Nevis besteigen – glaubst du, dass du das schaffst? __diams; to be up to sb

it's up to us to help him — wir sollten ihm helfen

if it were up to me —

the success of this project is up to you now — wie erfolgreich dieses Projekt wird, hängt jetzt nur noch von Ihnen (selbst) ab, es liegt jetzt ganz an Ihnen, ob dieses Projekt ein Erfolg wird

it's up to you whether you go or not — es liegt an or bei dir or es bleibt dir überlassen, ob du gehst oder nicht

I'd like to accept, but it isn't up to me — ich würde gerne annehmen, aber ich habe da nicht zu bestimmen or aber das hängt nicht von mir ab

shall I take it? – that's entirely up to you — soll ich es nehmen? – das müssen Sie selbst wissen

what colour shall I choose? – (it's) up to you — welche Farbe soll ich nehmen? – das ist deine Entscheidung

it's up to the government to put this right —

it's not up to the government — das ist nicht Sache der Regierung

what have you been up to? — was hast du angestellt?

what are you up to with that? — was hast du damit vor?

he's up to no good —

I'm sure he's up to something (child) hey you! what do you think you're up to! — ich bin sicher, er hat etwas vor or (sth suspicious) er führt irgendetwas im Schilde ich bin sicher, er stellt irgendetwas an he Sie, was machen Sie eigentlich da!

what does he think he's up to? — was soll das eigentlich?, was hat er eigentlich vor?

2. PREPOSITION
oben auf (+dat); (with movement) hinauf (+acc)
further up the page — weiter oben auf der Seite

to live up the hill — am Berg wohnen

to go up the hill — den Berg hinaufgehen

they live further up the hill/street — sie wohnen weiter oben am Berg/weiter die Straße entlang

he lives up a dark alley — er wohnt am Ende einer dunklen Gasse

up the road from me — (von mir) die Straße entlang

he went off up the road — er ging (weg) die Straße hinauf

he hid it up the chimney — er versteckte es (oben) im Kamin

the water goes up this pipe — das Wasser geht durch dieses Rohr

up one's sleeve (position) — im Ärmel; (motion) in den Ärmel

as I travel up and down the country —

I've been up and down the stairs all night — ich bin in der Nacht immer nur die Treppe rauf- und runtergerannt

he was up the pub ( Brit inf ) — er war in der Kneipe

let's go up the pub/up Johnny's place (inf) — gehen wir doch zur Kneipe/zu Johnny (inf)

to go up to sb — auf jdn zugehen

3. NOUN
__diams; ups and downs gute und schlechte Zeiten pl; (of life) Höhen und Tiefen pl
after many ups and downs — nach vielen Höhen und Tiefen

they have their ups and downs — bei ihnen gibt es auch gute und schlechte Zeiten __diams; to be on the up and up ( inf

he/his career is on the up and up (inf) — mit ihm/seiner Karriere geht es aufwärts

4. ADJECTIVE
(= going up) escalator nach oben; (RAIL) train, line zur nächsten größeren Stadt
platform 14 is the up platform — auf Bahnsteig 14 fahren die Züge nach London etc

5. TRANSITIVE VERB
(inf) price, offer hinaufsetzen; production ankurbeln; bet erhöhen (to auf +acc)
6. INTRANSITIVE VERB
(inf)
she upped and left him — sie verließ ihn ganz plötzlich or Knall auf Fall (inf)

he upped and ran — er rannte ganz plötzlich davon

* * *

up [ʌp]

A adv

1. a) nach oben, hoch, herauf, hinauf, in die Höhe, empor, aufwärts

b) oben (auch fig):

face up (mit dem) Gesicht nach oben;

… and up und (noch) höher oder mehr, von … aufwärts;

up and up höher und höher, immer höher;

farther up weiter hinauf oder (nach) oben;

three storeys up drei Stock hoch, (oben) im dritten Stock (-werk);

up and down

a) auf und ab, hin und her oder zurück,

b) fig überall;

buttoned all the way up bis oben (hin) zugeknöpft;

up from

a) (heraus) aus,

b) von … an, angefangen von …;

up from the country vom Lande;

from my youth up von Jugend auf, seit meiner Jugend;

up till now bis jetzt

2. weiter (nach oben), höher (auch fig):

up north weiter im Norden

3. flussaufwärts, den Fluss hinauf

4. nach oder im Norden:

up from Cuba von Kuba aus in nördlicher Richtung

5. a) in der oder in die ( besonders Haupt)Stadt

b) Br besonders in oder nach London:

he’s up for a week Br er ist eine Woche (lang) in London

6. Br am oder zum Studienort, im College etc:

he stayed up for the vacation

7. US umg in (dat):

up north im Norden

8. aufrecht, gerade:

sit up gerade sitzen

9. up to auf … (akk) zu, zu … (hin):

he went straight up to the door er ging geradewegs auf die Tür zu oder zur Tür

10. SPORT etc erzielt (Punktzahl):

with a hundred up mit hundert (Punkten)

11. Tischtennis etc: auf:

two up zwei auf, beide zwei

12. Baseball: am Schlag

13. SCHIFF luvwärts, gegen den Wind

14. up to

a) hinauf nach oder zu,

b) bis (zu), bis an oder auf (akk),

c) gemäß, entsprechend:

up to six months bis zu sechs Monaten;

up to town in die Stadt, Br besonders nach London;

up to death bis zum Tode; → chin A, count¹ C 1, date² A 10, expectation 1, mark¹ A 13, par A 3, scratch A 5, standard¹ A 6

15. be up to meist umg

a) etwas vorhaben, etwas im Schilde führen,

b) gewachsen sein (dat),

c) entsprechen (dat),

d) jemandes Sache sein, abhängen von,

e) fähig oder bereit sein zu,

f) vorbereitet oder gefasst sein auf (akk),

g) vertraut sein mit, sich auskennen in (dat):

what are you up to? was hast du vor?, was machst du ( there da)?;

he is up to no good er führt nichts Gutes im Schilde;

it is up to him es liegt an ihm, es hängt von ihm ab, es ist seine Sache;

it is not up to much es taugt nicht viel;

he is not up to much mit ihm ist nicht viel los; → snuff¹ C 3, trick A 1, A 2

16. (in Verbindung mit Verben [siehe jeweils diese] besonders als Intensivum)

a) auf…, aus…, ver…

b) zusammen…

B int up! auf!, hoch!, herauf!, hinauf!:

up (with you)! (steh) auf!;

up …! hoch (lebe) …!; → bottom A 1

C präp

1. auf … (akk) (hinauf):

up the ladder die Leiter hinauf;

up the street die Straße hinauf oder entlang;

up yours! vulg leck(t) mich (doch)!

2. in das Innere eines Landes etc (hinein):

up (the) country landeinwärts

3. gegen:

up (the) wind

4. oben an oder auf (dat), an der Spitze (gen):

up the tree (oben) auf dem Baum;

further up the road weiter oben in der Straße;

up the yard hinten im Hof

D adj

1. Aufwärts…, nach oben gerichtet

2. im Inneren (des Landes etc)

3. nach der oder zur Stadt:

up train;

up platform Bahnsteig m für Stadtzüge

4. a) oben (befindlich), (nach oben) gestiegen

b) hoch (auch fig):

be up fig an der Spitze sein, obenauf sein ( → D 6, D 11);

he is well up in that subject umg in diesem Fach ist er auf der Höhe oder gut beschlagen oder firm;

prices are up die Preise sind gestiegen;

wheat is up WIRTSCH der Weizen steht hoch (im Kurs), der Weizenpreis ist gestiegen

5. höher

6. auf(gestanden), auf den Beinen (auch fig):

be up auf sein ( → D 4, D 11);

be up and about (again) (wieder) auf den Beinen sein;

be up late lange aufbleiben;

be up again wieder obenauf sein;

be up against a hard job umg vor einer schwierigen Aufgabe stehen;

be up against it umg in der Klemme sein oder sitzen oder stecken

7. (zum Sprechen) aufgestanden:

the Home Secretary is up der Innenminister will sprechen oder spricht

8. PARL Br geschlossen:

Parliament is up das Parlament hat seine Sitzungen beendet oder hat sich vertagt

9. (bei verschiedenen Substantiven)

a) aufgegangen (Sonne, Samen)

b) hochgeschlagen (Kragen)

c) hochgekrempelt (Ärmel etc)

d) aufgespannt (Schirm)

e) aufgeschlagen (Zelt)

f) hoch-, aufgezogen (Vorhang etc)

g) aufgestiegen (Ballon etc)

h) aufgeflogen (Vogel)

i) angeschwollen (Fuß etc)

10. schäumend (Getränk):

the cider is up der Apfelwein schäumt

11. be up (einwandfrei) funktionieren (Computer) ( → D 4, D 6);

up time Benutzerzeit f

12. umg in Aufruhr, erregt:

his temper is up er ist erregt oder aufgebracht;

the whole country was up das ganze Land befand sich in Aufruhr; → arm² Bes Redew, blood A 2

13. umg los, im Gange:

what’s up? was ist los?;

is anything up? ist (irgendet)was los?; → hunt A 1

14. zu Ende, abgelaufen, vorbei, um:

it’s all up es ist alles aus;

it’s all up with him koll es ist aus mit ihm; → game¹ A 6, time A 11

15. up with jemandem ebenbürtig oder gewachsen

16. up for bereit zu:

be up for election auf der Wahlliste stehen;

be up for examination sich einer Prüfung unterziehen;

be up for murder JUR unter Mordanklage stehen;

be up for sale zum Kauf stehen;

be up for trial JUR

a) vor Gericht stehen,

b) verhandelt werden

17. SPORT, Spiel: um einen Punkt etc voraus:

be one up;

one up for you eins zu null für dich (a. fig)

E v/i

1. umg aufstehen, aufspringen:

up and ask sb jemanden plötzlich fragen

2. up with US umg etwas hochreißen:

he upped with his shotgun

3. besonders US sl Aufputschmittel nehmen

F v/t umg einen Preis, die Produktion etc erhöhen

G s

1. Aufwärtsbewegung f, An-, Aufstieg m:

the ups and downs pl das Auf und Ab;

the ups and downs of life die Höhen und Tiefen des Lebens;

he has had many ups and downs in his life er hat schon viele Höhen und Tiefen erlebt;

on the up and up umg

a) Br im Steigen (begriffen), im Kommen,

b) US in Ordnung, anständig, ehrlich;

our firm’s on the up and up Br umg mit unserer Firma geht es aufwärts, unsere Firma ist im Aufwind;

he’s on the up and up umg er macht keine krummen Touren

2. umg Preisanstieg m, Wertzuwachs m

3. besonders US → upper B 4

* * *
1. adverb
1) (to higher place) nach oben; (in lift) aufwärts

[right] up to something — (lit. or fig.) [ganz] bis zu etwas hinauf

the bird flew up to the roof — der Vogel flog aufs Dach [hinauf]

up into the air — in die Luft [hinauf]...

climb up on something/climb up to the top of something — auf etwas (Akk.) [hinauf]steigen/bis zur Spitze einer Sache hinaufsteigen

the way up [to something] — der Weg hinauf [zu etwas]

on the way up — (lit. or fig.) auf dem Weg nach oben

up here/there — hier herauf/dort hinauf

high/higher up — hoch/höher hinauf

farther up — weiter hinauf

halfway/a long/little way up — den halben Weg/ein weites/kurzes Stück hinauf

come on up! — komm [hier/weiter] herauf!

up it etc. comes/goes — herauf kommt/hinauf geht es usw.

up you go! — rauf mit dir! (ugs.)

2) (to upstairs, northwards) rauf (bes. ugs.); herauf/hinauf (bes. schriftsprachlich); nach oben

come up from London to Edinburgh — von London nach Edinburgh [he]raufkommen

3) (to place regarded as more important)

go up to Leeds from the country — vom Land in die Stadt Leeds od. nach Leeds fahren

4) (Brit.): (to capital) rein (bes. ugs.); herein/hinein (bes. schriftsprachlich)

go up to town or London — nach London gehen/fahren

get up to London from Reading — von Reading nach London [he]reinfahren

5) (in higher place, upstairs, in north) oben

up here/there — hier/da oben

high up — hoch oben

an order from high up — (fig.) ein Befehl von ganz oben (ugs.)

higher up in the mountains — weiter oben in den Bergen

the picture should be higher up — das Bild müsste höher hängen

farther up — weiter oben

halfway/a long/little way up — auf halbem Weg nach oben/ein gutes/kurzes Stück weiter oben

10 metres up — 10 Meter hoch

live four floors or storeys up — im vierten Stockwerk wohnen

his flat is on the next floor up — seine Wohnung ist ein Stockwerk höher

up north — oben im Norden (ugs.)

6) (erect) hoch

keep your head up — halte den Kopf hoch; see also chin

7) (out of bed)

be up — auf sein

up and about — auf den Beinen

8) (in place regarded as more important; Brit.): (in capital)

up in town or London/Leeds — in London/Leeds

9) (in price, value, amount)

prices have gone/are up — die Preise sind gestiegen

butter is up [by...] — Butter ist [...] teurer

10) (including higher limit)

up to — bis... hinauf

up to midday/up to £2 — bis zum Mittag/bis zu 2 Pfund

11) (in position of gain)

we're £300 up on last year — wir liegen 300 Pfund über dem letzten Jahr

the takings were £500 up on the previous month — die Einnahmen lagen 500 Pfund über denen des Vormonats

12) (ahead)

be three points/games/goals up — (Sport) mit drei Punkten/Spielen/Toren vorn liegen

be three points up on somebody — drei Punkte vor jemandem sein od. liegen

13) (as far as)

up to something — bis zu etwas

she is up to Chapter 3 — sie ist bis zum dritten Kapitel gekommen od. ist beim dritten Kapitel

up to here/there — bis hier[hin]/bis dorthin

I've had it up to here — (coll.) mir steht es bis hier [hin] (ugs.)

up to now/then/that time/last week — bis jetzt/damals/zu jener Zeit/zur letzten Woche

14)

up to — (comparable with)

be up to expectation[s] — den Erwartungen entsprechen

his last opera is not up to his others — seine neueste Oper reicht an seine früheren nicht heran

15)

up to — (capable of)

[not] be/feel up to something — einer Sache (Dat.) [nicht] gewachsen sein/sich einer Sache (Dat.) [nicht] gewachsen fühlen

[not] be/feel up to doing something — [nicht] in der Lage sein/sich nicht in der Lage fühlen, etwas zu tun

not be up to much — nicht viel taugen

16)

up to — (derog.): (doing)

be up to something — etwas anstellen (ugs.)

what is he up to? — was hat er [bloß] vor?

17)

it is [not] up to somebody to do something — (somebody's duty) es ist [nicht] jemandes Sache, etwas zu tun

it is up to us to help them — es ist unsere Pflicht, ihnen zu helfen

now it's up to him to do something — nun liegt es bei od. an ihm, etwas zu tun

it's/that's up to you — (is for you to decide) es/das hängt von dir ab; (concerns only you) es/das ist deine Sache

18) (close)

up against somebody/something — an jemandem/etwas [lehnen]; an jemanden/etwas [stellen]

sit up against the wall — mit dem Rücken zur od. an der Wand sitzen

19) (confronted by)

be up against a problem/difficulty — etc. (coll.) vor einem Problem/einer Schwierigkeit usw. stehen

be up against a tough opponent — es mit einem harten Gegner zu tun haben

be up against it — in großen Schwierigkeiten stecken

20)

up and down — (upwards and downwards) hinauf und hinunter; (to and fro) auf und ab

be up and down — (coll.): (variable) Hochs und Tiefs haben

21) (facing upwards)

‘this side/way up’ — (on box etc.) "[hier] oben"

turn something this/the other side/way up — diese/die andere Seite einer Sache nach oben drehen

the right/wrong way up — richtig/verkehrt od. falsch herum

22) (finished, at an end) abgelaufen

time is up — die Zeit ist abgelaufen
2. preposition
1) (upwards along, from bottom to top) rauf (bes. ugs.); herauf/hinauf (bes. schriftsprachlich)

walk up something — etwas hinaufgehen

up hill and down dale — bergauf und bergab

2) (upwards through)

force a liquid up a pipe — eine Flüssigkeit durch eine Röhre nach oben pressen

3) (upwards over)

up something — etwas (Akk.) hinauf

ivy grew up the wall — Efeu wuchs die Mauer hinauf

4) (along)

come up the street — die Straße herauf- od. entlangkommen

walk up and down the platform — auf dem Bahnsteig auf und ab gehen

5) (at or in higher position in or on) [weiter] oben

further up the ladder/coast — weiter oben auf der Leiter/an der Küste

6) (from bottom to top along)

up the side of a house — an der Seite eines Hauses hinauf
3. adjective
1) (directed upwards) aufwärts führend [Rohr, Kabel]; [Rolltreppe] nach oben; nach oben gerichtet [Kolbenhub]

up train/line — (Railw.) Zug/Gleis Richtung Stadt

2) (well-informed)

be up in a subject/on the news — in einem Fach auf der Höhe [der Zeit] sein/über alle Neuigkeiten Bescheid wissen od. gut informiert sein

3) (coll.): (ready)

tea['s]/grub['s] up! — Tee/Essen ist fertig!

4) (coll.): (amiss)

what's up? — was ist los? (ugs.)

something is up — irgendwas ist los (ugs.)
4. noun in pl.
the ups and downs — (lit. or fig.) das Auf und Ab; (fig.) die Höhen und Tiefen
5. intransitive verb,
- pp- (coll.)

up and leave/resign — einfach abhauen (ugs.) /kündigen

he ups and says... — da sagt er doch [ur]plötzlich...
6. transitive verb,
- pp- (coll.) (increase) erhöhen; (raise up) heben

* * *

adv.

auf adv.

aufwärts adv.

hinauf adv.

hoch adj.

oben adv. prep.

auf präp.

English-german dictionary > up
15 Computers

   1) A Comparison of the Digital Computer and the Brain

   The brain has been compared to a digital computer because the neuron, like a switch or valve, either does or does not complete a circuit. But at that point the similarity ends. The switch in the digital computer is constant in its effect, and its effect is large in proportion to the total output of the machine. The effect produced by the neuron varies with its recovery from [the] refractory phase and with its metabolic state. The number of neurons involved in any action runs into millions so that the inﬂuence of any one is negligible.... Any cell in the system can be dispensed with.... The brain is an analogical machine, not digital. Analysis of the integrative activities will probably have to be in statistical terms. (Lashley, quoted in Beach, Hebb, Morgan & Nissen, 1960, p. 539)

   2) Computers Do Not Crunch Numbers, They Manipulate Symbols

   It is essential to realize that a computer is not a mere "number cruncher," or supercalculating arithmetic machine, although this is how computers are commonly regarded by people having no familiarity with artificial intelligence. Computers do not crunch numbers; they manipulate symbols.... Digital computers originally developed with mathematical problems in mind, are in fact general purpose symbol manipulating machines....

   The terms "computer" and "computation" are themselves unfortunate, in view of their misleading arithmetical connotations. The definition of artificial intelligence previously cited-"the study of intelligence as computation"-does not imply that intelligence is really counting. Intelligence may be defined as the ability creatively to manipulate symbols, or process information, given the requirements of the task in hand. (Boden, 1981, pp. 15, 16-17)

   3) Getting Computers to Explain Things to Themselves

   The task is to get computers to explain things to themselves, to ask questions about their experiences so as to cause those explanations to be forthcoming, and to be creative in coming up with explanations that have not been previously available. (Schank, 1986, p. 19)

   4) Some Limits of Artificial Intelligence

   In What Computers Can't Do, written in 1969 (2nd edition, 1972), the main objection to AI was the impossibility of using rules to select only those facts about the real world that were relevant in a given situation. The "Introduction" to the paperback edition of the book, published by Harper & Row in 1979, pointed out further that no one had the slightest idea how to represent the common sense understanding possessed even by a four-year-old. (Dreyfus & Dreyfus, 1986, p. 102)

   5) The Computer as a Humanizing Inﬂuence

   A popular myth says that the invention of the computer diminishes our sense of ourselves, because it shows that rational thought is not special to human beings, but can be carried on by a mere machine. It is a short stop from there to the conclusion that intelligence is mechanical, which many people find to be an affront to all that is most precious and singular about their humanness.

   In fact, the computer, early in its career, was not an instrument of the philistines, but a humanizing inﬂuence. It helped to revive an idea that had fallen into disrepute: the idea that the mind is real, that it has an inner structure and a complex organization, and can be understood in scientific terms. For some three decades, until the 1940s, American psychology had lain in the grip of the ice age of behaviorism, which was antimental through and through. During these years, extreme behaviorists banished the study of thought from their agenda. Mind and consciousness, thinking, imagining, planning, solving problems, were dismissed as worthless for anything except speculation. Only the external aspects of behavior, the surface manifestations, were grist for the scientist's mill, because only they could be observed and measured....

   It is one of the surprising gifts of the computer in the history of ideas that it played a part in giving back to psychology what it had lost, which was nothing less than the mind itself. In particular, there was a revival of interest in how the mind represents the world internally to itself, by means of knowledge structures such as ideas, symbols, images, and inner narratives, all of which had been consigned to the realm of mysticism. (Campbell, 1989, p. 10)

   6) The Intentionality of Computers Is Essentially Borrowed, Hence Derivative

   [Our artifacts] only have meaning because we give it to them; their intentionality, like that of smoke signals and writing, is essentially borrowed, hence derivative. To put it bluntly: computers themselves don't mean anything by their tokens (any more than books do)-they only mean what we say they do. Genuine understanding, on the other hand, is intentional "in its own right" and not derivatively from something else. (Haugeland, 1981a, pp. 32-33)

   7) The Possibility of Computer Thought

   he debate over the possibility of computer thought will never be won or lost; it will simply cease to be of interest, like the previous debate over man as a clockwork mechanism. (Bolter, 1984, p. 190)

   8) We Are Getting Better at Building Even Better Computers, an Ever- Escalating Upward Spiral

   t takes us a long time to emotionally digest a new idea. The computer is too big a step, and too recently made, for us to quickly recover our balance and gauge its potential. It's an enormous accelerator, perhaps the greatest one since the plow, twelve thousand years ago. As an intelligence amplifier, it speeds up everything-including itself-and it continually improves because its heart is information or, more plainly, ideas. We can no more calculate its consequences than Babbage could have foreseen antibiotics, the Pill, or space stations.

   Further, the effects of those ideas are rapidly compounding, because a computer design is itself just a set of ideas. As we get better at manipulating ideas by building ever better computers, we get better at building even better computers-it's an ever-escalating upward spiral. The early nineteenth century, when the computer's story began, is already so far back that it may as well be the Stone Age. (Rawlins, 1997, p. 19)

   9) Weak Artificial Intelligence and Strong Artificial Intelligence

   According to weak AI, the principle value of the computer in the study of the mind is that it gives us a very powerful tool. For example, it enables us to formulate and test hypotheses in a more rigorous and precise fashion than before. But according to strong AI the computer is not merely a tool in the study of the mind; rather the appropriately programmed computer really is a mind in the sense that computers given the right programs can be literally said to understand and have other cognitive states. And according to strong AI, because the programmed computer has cognitive states, the programs are not mere tools that enable us to test psychological explanations; rather, the programs are themselves the explanations. (Searle, 1981b, p. 353)

    10) Why People Are Smarter Than Computers

   What makes people smarter than machines? They certainly are not quicker or more precise. Yet people are far better at perceiving objects in natural scenes and noting their relations, at understanding language and retrieving contextually appropriate information from memory, at making plans and carrying out contextually appropriate actions, and at a wide range of other natural cognitive tasks. People are also far better at learning to do these things more accurately and ﬂuently through processing experience.

   What is the basis for these differences? One answer, perhaps the classic one we might expect from artificial intelligence, is "software." If we only had the right computer program, the argument goes, we might be able to capture the ﬂuidity and adaptability of human information processing. Certainly this answer is partially correct. There have been great breakthroughs in our understanding of cognition as a result of the development of expressive high-level computer languages and powerful algorithms. However, we do not think that software is the whole story.

   In our view, people are smarter than today's computers because the brain employs a basic computational architecture that is more suited to deal with a central aspect of the natural information processing tasks that people are so good at.... hese tasks generally require the simultaneous consideration of many pieces of information or constraints. Each constraint may be imperfectly specified and ambiguous, yet each can play a potentially decisive role in determining the outcome of processing. (McClelland, Rumelhart & Hinton, 1986, pp. 3-4)

Historical dictionary of quotations in cognitive science > Computers
16 Philosophy

   1) There Are Ideas That Have Their Own True and Immutable Nature

   And what I believe to be more important here is that I find in myself an infinity of ideas of certain things which cannot be assumed to be pure nothingness, even though they may have perhaps no existence outside of my thought. These things are not figments of my imagination, even though it is within my power to think of them or not to think of them; on the contrary, they have their own true and immutable natures. Thus, for example, when I imagine a triangle, even though there may perhaps be no such figure anywhere in the world outside of my thought, nor ever have been, nevertheless the figure cannot help having a certain determinate nature... or essence, which is immutable and eternal, which I have not invented and which does not in any way depend upon my mind. (Descartes, 1951, p. 61)

   2) Examine What Is within Our Reach

   Let us console ourselves for not knowing the possible connections between a spider and the rings of Saturn, and continue to examine what is within our reach. (Voltaire, 1961, p. 144)

   3) Modern Philosophy Starts with the Cartesian Catastrophe

   As modern physics started with the Newtonian revolution, so modern philosophy starts with what one might call the Cartesian Catastrophe. The catastrophe consisted in the splitting up of the world into the realms of matter and mind, and the identification of "mind" with conscious thinking. The result of this identification was the shallow rationalism of l'esprit Cartesien, and an impoverishment of psychology which it took three centuries to remedy even in part. (Koestler, 1964, p. 148)

   4) The Rightful Claims of Philosophy

   It has been made of late a reproach against natural philosophy that it has struck out on a path of its own, and has separated itself more and more widely from the other sciences which are united by common philological and historical studies. The opposition has, in fact, been long apparent, and seems to me to have grown up mainly under the inﬂuence of the Hegelian philosophy, or, at any rate, to have been brought out into more distinct relief by that philosophy.... The sole object of Kant's "Critical Philosophy" was to test the sources and the authority of our knowledge, and to fix a definite scope and standard for the researches of philosophy, as compared with other sciences.... [But Hegel's] "Philosophy of Identity" was bolder. It started with the hypothesis that not only spiritual phenomena, but even the actual world-nature, that is, and man-were the result of an act of thought on the part of a creative mind, similar, it was supposed, in kind to the human mind.... The philosophers accused the scientific men of narrowness; the scientific men retorted that the philosophers were crazy. And so it came about that men of science began to lay some stress on the banishment of all philosophic inﬂuences from their work; while some of them, including men of the greatest acuteness, went so far as to condemn philosophy altogether, not merely as useless, but as mischievous dreaming. Thus, it must be confessed, not only were the illegitimate pretensions of the Hegelian system to subordinate to itself all other studies rejected, but no regard was paid to the rightful claims of philosophy, that is, the criticism of the sources of cognition, and the definition of the functions of the intellect. (Helmholz, quoted in Dampier, 1966, pp. 291-292)

   5) The Philosophy of Philosophy

   Philosophy remains true to its classical tradition by renouncing it. (Habermas, 1972, p. 317)

   6) Philosophy Is a Field Which Has Certain Central Questions

   I have not attempted... to put forward any grand view of the nature of philosophy; nor do I have any such grand view to put forth if I would. It will be obvious that I do not agree with those who see philosophy as the history of "howlers" and progress in philosophy as the debunking of howlers. It will also be obvious that I do not agree with those who see philosophy as the enterprise of putting forward a priori truths about the world.... I see philosophy as a field which has certain central questions, for example, the relation between thought and reality.... It seems obvious that in dealing with these questions philosophers have formulated rival research programs, that they have put forward general hypotheses, and that philosophers within each major research program have modified their hypotheses by trial and error, even if they sometimes refuse to admit that that is what they are doing. To that extent philosophy is a "science." To argue about whether philosophy is a science in any more serious sense seems to me to be hardly a useful occupation.... It does not seem to me important to decide whether science is philosophy or philosophy is science as long as one has a conception of both that makes both essential to a responsible view of the world and of man's place in it. (Putnam, 1975, p. xvii)

   7) The Central Task of Philosophy

   What can philosophy contribute to solving the problem of the relation [of] mind to body? Twenty years ago, many English-speaking philosophers would have answered: "Nothing beyond an analysis of the various mental concepts." If we seek knowledge of things, they thought, it is to science that we must turn. Philosophy can only cast light upon our concepts of those things.

   This retreat from things to concepts was not undertaken lightly. Ever since the seventeenth century, the great intellectual fact of our culture has been the incredible expansion of knowledge both in the natural and in the rational sciences (mathematics, logic).

   The success of science created a crisis in philosophy. What was there for philosophy to do? Hume had already perceived the problem in some degree, and so surely did Kant, but it was not until the twentieth century, with the Vienna Circle and with Wittgenstein, that the difficulty began to weigh heavily. Wittgenstein took the view that philosophy could do no more than strive to undo the intellectual knots it itself had tied, so achieving intellectual release, and even a certain illumination, but no knowledge. A little later, and more optimistically, Ryle saw a positive, if reduced role, for philosophy in mapping the "logical geography" of our concepts: how they stood to each other and how they were to be analyzed....

   Since that time, however, philosophers in the "analytic" tradition have swung back from Wittgensteinian and even Rylean pessimism to a more traditional conception of the proper role and tasks of philosophy. Many analytic philosophers now would accept the view that the central task of philosophy is to give an account, or at least play a part in giving an account, of the most general nature of things and of man. (Armstrong, 1990, pp. 37-38)

   8) Philosophy's Evolving Engagement with Artificial Intelligence and Cognitive Science

   In the beginning, the nature of philosophy's engagement with artificial intelligence and cognitive science was clear enough. The new sciences of the mind were to provide the long-awaited vindication of the most potent dreams of naturalism and materialism. Mind would at last be located firmly within the natural order. We would see in detail how the most perplexing features of the mental realm could be supported by the operations of solely physical laws upon solely physical stuff. Mental causation (the power of, e.g., a belief to cause an action) would emerge as just another species of physical causation. Reasoning would be understood as a kind of automated theorem proving. And the key to both was to be the depiction of the brain as the implementation of multiple higher level programs whose task was to manipulate and transform symbols or representations: inner items with one foot in the physical (they were realized as brain states) and one in the mental (they were bearers of contents, and their physical gymnastics were cleverly designed to respect semantic relationships such as truth preservation). (A. Clark, 1996, p. 1)

   9) The Enduring Value of Philosophy

   Socrates of Athens famously declared that "the unexamined life is not worth living," and his motto aptly explains the impulse to philosophize. Taking nothing for granted, philosophy probes and questions the fundamental presuppositions of every area of human inquiry.... [P]art of the job of the philosopher is to keep at a certain critical distance from current doctrines, whether in the sciences or the arts, and to examine instead how the various elements in our world-view clash, or fit together. Some philosophers have tried to incorporate the results of these inquiries into a grand synoptic view of the nature of reality and our human relationship to it. Others have mistrusted system-building, and seen their primary role as one of clarifications, or the removal of obstacles along the road to truth. But all have shared the Socratic vision of using the human intellect to challenge comfortable preconceptions, insisting that every aspect of human theory and practice be subjected to continuing critical scrutiny....

   Philosophy is, of course, part of a continuing tradition, and there is much to be gained from seeing how that tradition originated and developed. But the principal object of studying the materials in this book is not to pay homage to past genius, but to enrich one's understanding of central problems that are as pressing today as they have always been-problems about knowledge, truth and reality, the nature of the mind, the basis of right action, and the best way to live. These questions help to mark out the territory of philosophy as an academic discipline, but in a wider sense they define the human predicament itself; they will surely continue to be with us for as long as humanity endures. (Cottingham, 1996, pp. xxi-xxii)

    10) The Distinction between Dionysian Man and Apollonian Man, between Art and Creativity and Reason and Self- Control

   In his study of ancient Greek culture, The Birth of Tragedy, Nietzsche drew what would become a famous distinction, between the Dionysian spirit, the untamed spirit of art and creativity, and the Apollonian, that of reason and self-control. The story of Greek civilization, and all civilizations, Nietzsche implied, was the gradual victory of Apollonian man, with his desire for control over nature and himself, over Dionysian man, who survives only in myth, poetry, music, and drama. Socrates and Plato had attacked the illusions of art as unreal, and had overturned the delicate cultural balance by valuing only man's critical, rational, and controlling consciousness while denigrating his vital life instincts as irrational and base. The result of this division is "Alexandrian man," the civilized and accomplished Greek citizen of the later ancient world, who is "equipped with the greatest forces of knowledge" but in whom the wellsprings of creativity have dried up. (Herman, 1997, pp. 95-96)

Historical dictionary of quotations in cognitive science > Philosophy
17 Tull, Jethro

SUBJECT AREA: Agricultural and food technology

[br]

b. 30 March 1674 Basildon, Essex, England

d. February 1741 Hungerford, Berkshire, England

[br]

English farmer who developed and publicized a system of row crop husbandry.

[br]

Jethro Tull was born into an English landowning family. He was educated at St John's College, Oxford, but left without a degree at the age of 17. He then spent three years on the Grand Tour before returning to study law at Gray's Inn in London. After six years he was admitted to the Bar, but he never practised, moving instead to one of his father's farms near Oxford.

Because of labour problems he chose to plant sainfoin (Onobrychis viciaefolia) as a forage crop because it required less frequent reseeding than grass. The seed itself was expensive and of poor fertility, so he began to experiment. He discovered that the depth of sowing as well as the planting rate influenced germination and the rate of growth, he found the optimum rate could be gained with one plant per ft2, a much lower density than could be achieved by broadcasting. His experiments created labour problems. He is traditionally and incorrectly credited with the invention of the seed drill, but he did develop and use a drill on his own farm to achieve the planting rate and depth he needed without having to rely on his workforce.

In 1711 Tull became ill and went to France, having first sold his original farm and moved to "Properous", near Hungerford. In France he developed a husbandry technique that used a horse hoe to stir the soil between the rows of plants achieved with his drill. He incorrectly believed that his increased yields were the result of nutrients released from the soil by this method, whereas they were more likely to have been the result of a reduction in weed competition as a result of the repeated cultivation.

[br]

Bibliography

1731, The New Horse-Hoeing Husbandry, or an Essay on the Principals of Tillage and Vegetation (sets out the ideas and innovations for which he was already well known).

Further Reading

T.H.Marshall, 1929, "Jethro Tull and the new husbandry of the 18th century", Economic History Review 11:41–60 (the relevance and significance of Tull's work was already under discussion before his death; Marshall discusses the controversy).

G.E.Fussell, 1973, Jethro Tull. His Influence on Mechanised Agriculture (presents a pro- Tull account).

AP

Biographical history of technology > Tull, Jethro
18 Caetano, Marcello José das Neves Alves

(19061980)

   Marcello Caetano, as the last prime minister of the Estado Novo, was both the heir and successor of Antônio de Oliveira Salazar. In a sense, Caetano was one of the founders and sustainers of this unusual regime and, at various crucial stages of its long life, Caetano's contribution was as important as Salazar's.

   Born in Lisbon in 1906 to a middle-class family, Caetano was a member of the student generation that rebelled against the unstable parliamentary First Republic and sought answers to Portugal's legion of troubles in conservative ideologies such as integralism, Catholic reformism, and the Italian Fascist model. One of the most brilliant students at the University of Lisbon's Law School, Caetano soon became directly involved in government service in various ministries, including Salazar's Ministry of Finance. When Caetano was not teaching full-time at the law school in Lisbon and influencing new generations of students who became critical of the regime he helped construct, Caetano was in important government posts and working on challenging assignments. In the 1930s, he participated in reforms in the Ministry of Finance, in the writing of the 1933 Constitution, in the formation of the new civil code, of which he was in part the author, and in the construction of corporativism, which sought to control labor-management relations and other aspects of social engineering. In a regime largely directed by academics from the law faculties of Coimbra University and the University of Lisbon, Caetano was the leading expert on constitutional law, administrative law, political science, and colonial law. A prolific writer as both a political scientist and historian, Caetano was the author of the standard political science, administrative law, and history of law textbooks, works that remained in print and in use among students long after his exile and death.

   After his apprenticeship service in a number of ministries, Caetano rose steadily in the system. At age 38, he was named minister for the colonies (1944 47), and unlike many predecessors, he "went to see for himself" and made important research visits to Portugal's African territories. In 1955-58, Caetano served in the number-three position in the regime in the Ministry of the Presidency of the Council (premier's office); he left office for full-time academic work in part because of his disagreements with Salazar and others on regime policy and failures to reform at the desired pace. In 1956 and 1957, Caetano briefly served as interim minister of communications and of foreign affairs.

   Caetano's opportunity to take Salazar's place and to challenge even more conservative forces in the system came in the 1960s. Portugal's most prominent law professor had a public falling out with the regime in March 1962, when he resigned as rector of Lisbon University following a clash between rebellious students and the PIDE, the political police. When students opposing the regime organized strikes on the University of Lisbon campus, Caetano resigned his rectorship after the police invaded the campus and beat and arrested some students, without asking permission to enter university premises from university authorities.

   When Salazar became incapacitated in September 1968, President Américo Tomás named Caetano prime minister. His tasks were formidable: in the midst of remarkable economic growth in Portugal, continued heavy immigration of Portuguese to France and other countries, and the costly colonial wars in three African colonies, namely Angola, Guinea- Bissau, and Mozambique, the regime struggled to engineer essential social and political reforms, win the wars in Africa, and move toward meaningful political reforms. Caetano supported moderately important reforms in his first two years in office (1968-70), as well as the drafting of constitutional revisions in 1971 that allowed a slight liberalization of the Dictatorship, gave the opposition more room for activity, and decentrali zed authority in the overseas provinces (colonies). Always aware of the complexity of Portugal's colonial problems and of the ongoing wars, Caetano made several visits to Africa as premier, and he sought to implement reforms in social and economic affairs while maintaining the expensive, divisive military effort, Portugal's largest armed forces mobilization in her history.

   Opposed by intransigent right-wing forces in various sectors in both Portugal and Africa, Caetano's modest "opening" of 1968-70 soon narrowed. Conservative forces in the military, police, civil service, and private sectors opposed key political reforms, including greater democratization, while pursuing the military solution to the African crisis and personal wealth. A significant perspective on Caetano's failed program of reforms, which could not prevent the advent of a creeping revolution in society, is a key development in the 1961-74 era of colonial wars: despite Lisbon's efforts, the greater part of Portuguese emigration and capital investment during this period were directed not to the African colonies but to Europe, North America, and Brazil.

   Prime Minister Caetano, discouraged by events and by opposition to his reforms from the so-called "Rheumatic Brigade" of superannuated regime loyalists, attempted to resign his office, but President Américo Tomás convinced him to remain. The publication and public reception of African hero General Antônio Spinola's best-selling book Portugal e Futuro (Portugal and the Future) in February 1974 convinced the surprised Caetano that a coup and revolution were imminent. When the virtually bloodless, smoothly operating military coup was successful in what became known as the Revolution of 25 April 1974, Caetano surrendered to the Armed Forces Movement in Lisbon and was flown to Madeira Island and later to exile in Brazil, where he remained for the rest of his life. In his Brazilian exile, Caetano was active writing important memoirs and histories of the Estado Novo from his vantage point, teaching law at a private university in Rio de Janeiro, and carrying on a lively correspondence with persons in Portugal. He died at age 74, in 1980, in Brazil.

    See also Empire, Portuguese overseas.

Historical dictionary of Portugal > Caetano, Marcello José das Neves Alves
19 Media

   The purpose of the media during the Estado Novo (1926-74) was to communicate official government policy. Therefore, the government strictly censored newspapers, magazines, and books. Radio and television broadcasting was in the hands of two state-owned companies: Radiodifusão Portuguesa (RDP) and Radiotelevisão Portuguesa (RTP). The first TV broadcasts aired in March 1957, and the official state visit of Queen Elizabeth II of Great Britain to Portugal was featured. The only independent broadcasting company during the Estado Novo was the Catholic Church's Radio Renascença. Writers and journalists who violated the regime's guidelines were severely sanctioned. Under Prime Minister Marcello Caetano, censorship was relaxed somewhat, and writers were allowed to publish critical and controversial works without fear of punishment. Caetano attempted to "speak to the people" through television. Daily program content consisted of little more than government-controlled (and censored) news programs and dull documentaries.

   After the Revolution of 25 April 1974, censorship was abolished. As the revolution veered leftward, some sectors of the media were seized by opponents of the views they expressed. The most famous case was the seizure of Radio Renascença by those who sought to bring it into line with the drift leftward. State ownership of the media was increased after 25 April 1974, when banks were nationalized because most banks owned at least one newspaper. As the Revolution moderated and as banking was privatized during the 1980s and 1990s, newspapers were also privatized.

   The history of two major Lisbon dailies illustrates recent cycles of Portuguese politics and pressures. O Século, a major Lisbon daily paper was founded in 1881 and was influenced by Republican, even Masonic ideas. When the first Republic began in 1910, the editorials of O Século defended the new system, but the economic and social turmoil disillusioned the paper's directors. In 1924, O Século, under publisher João Pereira da Rosa, called for political reform and opposed the Democratic Party, which monopolized elections and power in the Republic. This paper was one of the two most important daily papers, and it backed the military coup of 28 May 1926 and the emergent military dictatorship. Over the history of the Estado Novo, this paper remained somewhat to the left of the other major daily paper in Lisbon, Diário de Notícias, but in 1972 the paper suffered a severe financial crisis and was bought by a Lisbon banker. During the more chaotic times after the Revolution of 25 April 1974, O Século experienced its own time of turmoil, in which there was a split between workers and editors, firings, resignations, and financial trouble. After a series of financial problems and controversy over procommunist staff, the paper was suspended and then ceased publication in February 1977. In the 1990s, there was a brief but unsuccessful attempt to revive O Século.

   Today, the daily paper with the largest circulation is Diário de Notícias of Lisbon, which was established in 1883. It became the major daily paper of record, but after the Revolution of 25 April 1974, like O Século, the paper suffered difficulties, both political and financial. One of its editors in the "hot" summer of 1975 was José Saramago, future Nobel Prize winner in literature, and there was an internal battle in the editorial rooms between factions. The paper was, like O Século, nationalized in 1976, but in 1991, Diário de Notícias was reprivatized and today it continues to be the daily paper of record, leading daily circulation.

   Currently, about 20 daily newspapers are published in Portugal, in Lisbon, the capital, as well as in the principal cities of Oporto, Coimbra, and Évora. The major Lisbon newspapers are Diário de Notícias (daily and newspaper of record), Publico (daily), Correia da Manha (daily), Jornal de Noticias (daily), Expresso (weekly), The Portugal News (English language weekly), The Resident (English language weekly), and Get Real Weekly (English language).

   These papers range from the excellent, such as Público and the Diário de Notícias, to the sensationalistic, such as Correio da Manhã. Portugal's premier weekly newspaper is Expresso, founded by Francisco Balsemão during the last years of Marcello Caetano's governance, whose modern format, spirit, and muted criticism of the regime helped prepare public opinion for regime change in 1974. Another weekly is O Independente, founded in 1988, which specializes in political satire. In addition to these newspapers, Portugal has a large number of newspapers and magazines published for a specific readership: sports fans, gardeners, farmers, boating enthusiasts, etc. In addition to the two state-owned TV channels, Portugal has two independent channels, one of which is operated by the Catholic Church. TV programming is now diverse and sophisticated, with a great variety of programs of both domestic and foreign content. The most popular TV programs have been soap operas and serialized novels ( telenovelas) imported from Brazil. In the 1990s, Portugal attempted to produce its own telenovelas and soap operas, but these have not been as popular as the more exotic Brazilian imports.

    See also Cinema; Oliveira, Manoel de.

Historical dictionary of Portugal > Media
20 Adamson, Daniel

SUBJECT AREA: Mechanical, pneumatic and hydraulic engineering, Metallurgy, Steam and internal combustion engines

[br]

b. 1818 Shildon, Co. Durham, England

d. January 1890 Didsbury, Manchester, England

[br]

English mechanical engineer, pioneer in the use of steel for boilers, which enabled higher pressures to be introduced; pioneer in the use of triple-and quadruple-expansion mill engines.

[br]

Adamson was apprenticed between 1835 and 1841 to Timothy Hackworth, then Locomotive Superintendent on the Stockton \& Darlington Railway. After this he was appointed Draughtsman, then Superintendent Engineer, at that railway's locomotive works until in 1847 he became Manager of Shildon Works. In 1850 he resigned and moved to act as General Manager of Heaton Foundry, Stockport. In the following year he commenced business on his own at Newton Moor Iron Works near Manchester, where he built up his business as an iron-founder and boilermaker. By 1872 this works had become too small and he moved to a 4 acre (1.6 hectare) site at Hyde Junction, Dukinfield. There he employed 600 men making steel boilers, heavy machinery including mill engines fitted with the American Wheelock valve gear, hydraulic plant and general millwrighting. His success was based on his early recognition of the importance of using high-pressure steam and steel instead of wrought iron. In 1852 he patented his type of flanged seam for the firetubes of Lancashire boilers, which prevented these tubes cracking through expansion. In 1862 he patented the fabrication of boilers by drilling rivet holes instead of punching them and also by drilling the holes through two plates held together in their assembly positions. He had started to use steel for some boilers he made for railway locomotives in 1857, and in 1860, only four years after Bessemer's patent, he built six mill engine boilers from steel for Platt Bros, Oldham. He solved the problems of using this new material, and by his death had made c.2,800 steel boilers with pressures up to 250 psi (17.6 kg/cm²).

He was a pioneer in the general introduction of steel and in 1863–4 was a partner in establishing the Yorkshire Iron and Steel Works at Penistone. This was the first works to depend entirely upon Bessemer steel for engineering purposes and was later sold at a large profit to Charles Cammell \& Co., Sheffield. When he started this works, he also patented improvements both to the Bessemer converters and to the engines which provided their blast. In 1870 he helped to turn Lincolnshire into an important ironmaking area by erecting the North Lincolnshire Ironworks. He was also a shareholder in ironworks in South Wales and Cumberland.

He contributed to the development of the stationary steam engine, for as early as 1855 he built one to run with a pressure of 150 psi (10.5 kg/cm) that worked quite satisfactorily. He reheated the steam between the cylinders of compound engines and then in 1861–2 patented a triple-expansion engine, followed in 1873 by a quadruple-expansion one to further economize steam. In 1858 he developed improved machinery for testing tensile strength and compressive resistance of materials, and in the same year patents for hydraulic lifting jacks and riveting machines were obtained.

He was a founding member of the Iron and Steel Institute and became its President in 1888 when it visited Manchester. The previous year he had been President of the Institution of Civil Engineers when he was presented with the Bessemer Gold Medal. He was a constant contributor at the meetings of these associations as well as those of the Institution of Mechanical Engineers. He did not live to see the opening of one of his final achievements, the Manchester Ship Canal. He was the one man who, by his indomitable energy and skill at public speaking, roused the enthusiasm of the people in Manchester for this project and he made it a really practical proposition in the face of strong opposition.

[br]

Principal Honours and Distinctions

President, Institution of Civil Engineers 1887.

President, Iron and Steel Institute 1888. Institution of Civil Engineers Bessemer Gold Medal 1887.

Further Reading

Obituary, Engineer 69:56.

Obituary, Engineering 49:66–8.

Obituary, Proceedings of the Institution of Civil Engineers 100:374–8.

H.W.Dickinson, 1938, A Short History of the Steam Engine, Cambridge University Press (provides an illustration of Adamson's flanged seam for boilers).

R.L.Hills, 1989, Power from Steam. A History of the Stationary Steam Engine, Cambridge University Press (covers the development of the triple-expansion engine).

RLH

Biographical history of technology > Adamson, Daniel

Страницы

См. также в других словарях:

History and use of the Single Transferable Vote — The history and usage of the Single Transferable Vote voting system has been a series of relatively modest periods of usage and disusage throughout the world, however today it is seeing increasing popularity and proposed implementation as a… … Wikipedia
Indian History and Culture Society — The Indian History and Culture Society was founded in 1978, and operates from the premises of the Indian Archaeological Society in New Delhi. The society s journal History Today has been appearing annually since 2000.The Society was encouraged by … Wikipedia
The History and Adventures of an Atom — by Tobias Smollett (1769).This is a savage satire of English politics during the Seven Years War. It appears under the guise of a tale from ancient Japan. Pitt the Younger appears as Taycho , and other politicians, monarchs and nations under a l … Wikipedia
History of Deportivo de La Coruña — HistoryThe very beginning1906 was the year when Deportivo de la Sala Calvet was founded, and the club s first ever president was Luis Cornide. Records indicate that back then the team consisted of Salvador Fojón, Venancio Deus, Juan Long, Ángel… … Wikipedia
History of science — History of science … Wikipedia
History of Albania — Prehistory … Wikipedia
History of chemistry — History of science … Wikipedia
History of Croatia — This article is part of a series Early history … Wikipedia
History of the Netherlands — This article is part of a series Early History … Wikipedia
History of Hungary — This article is part of a series Prehistory … Wikipedia
History of Afghanistan — Timeline … Wikipedia

Словари и энциклопедии на Академике

Перевод: с английского на все языки

History and problems

См. также в других словарях:

Поделиться ссылкой на выделенное

Словари и энциклопедии на Академике

Перевод: с английского на все языки

History and problems

См. также в других словарях:

Поделиться ссылкой на выделенное

Прямая ссылка: